BERKELEY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVE«S!TY O^ 
 CALIFORNIA 
 
 
 y^ 
 
V'f 
 
DR. E. RASK'S 
 
 DANISH GRAMMAR 
 
 FOR ENGLISHMEN. 
 
 EXTRACTS IN PROSE AND VERSE. 
 
 SECOffD IMPROrED EDITION. 
 
 BDITED BY 
 
 T. G. REPP. 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 WILLIAMS AND N ORG ATE. 
 
 COPENHAGEN : J. H. SCHULTZ. 
 
 1847. 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2008 with funding from 
 
 Microsoft Corporation 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/danishgrammarforOOraskrich 
 
px> 3/09 
 
 TO 
 
 HIS MOST GRACIOUS MAJESTY 
 
 KING CHRISTIAN THE EIGHTH. 
 
 SIRE, 
 
 It is to YOUR ROYAL Munificence that the 
 second edition of the work, now laid at YOUR 
 MAJETY'S feel, owes its appearance. For, the 
 first edition being out of print, and a great demand 
 existing for a second, still the publisher could not 
 adequately remunerate the labors of an editor ; so 
 
 072 
 
that tlie task of editing" Avoiild not , in all proba- 
 bility, have been undertaken, had not YOUR 
 MAJESTY been graciously pleased to supply the 
 means required for its accomplishment. The Editor 
 therefore most humbly hopes, that YOUR MAJESTY 
 will graciously receive the following" most humble 
 statement, in respect to his share in the edition now 
 offered to the public. 
 
 The full title of the first edition runs as fol- 
 lows : ^' A Grammar of the Danish Language for the 
 Use of Englishmen, together with extracts in prose 
 and verse. By Erasmus Rask, Professor and Libra- 
 rian in the University of Copenhagen, and member 
 of several learned societies. Copenhagen. 1830." In 
 reediting this work, it appeared to me, that two 
 objects must steadily be kept in view viz. that it 
 should be rendered really useful to Englishmen, 
 by exhibiting to them the structure of the Danish 
 language in a plain and intelligible form : and that 
 at the same time, no material part of Professor 
 Rask's system should be sacrificed ; but every respect 
 paid to the memory of the great linguist, in the 
 reproduction of his work. 
 
Fourteen Years have now elapsed since his 
 death, and still but a very small part of the im- 
 provements proposed and advocated by him — 
 improvements which he professedly adopted from 
 Peter Sy v and Hojsgaard — has met with general 
 reception. Nevertheless his arguments made a 
 great impression, and that impression is not as yet 
 by any means entirely obliterated. Under these 
 circumstances it appeared, that in point of useful- 
 ness it would scarcely be advisable simply to 
 reprint the learned author's work without any mo- 
 dification whatever; and this seemed the more evi- 
 dent since even in the original edition, Professor 
 Rask himself had sacrificed some part of his own 
 system and e. g, reinstated the ««, which in his 
 other works he had discarded, adopting instead 
 Hojsgaards a. I could therefore devise no better 
 plan fori the accomplishment of the twofold object 
 stated above, than to preserve indeed Professor 
 Rask's system in all essentials unaltered; but at 
 the same time point out by means of notes inserted 
 partly in, and partly under the text, where he 
 differed from the general usage. In some instances 
 
he had in fact done this himself, so that I felt the 
 more justified in adopting this plan, in a far greater 
 number of places, where he had omitted to notice 
 his deviation. The a I have expunged from the 
 alphabet, for in retaining it there, he appeared 
 scarcely consistent vs^ith himself, since he did not 
 make use of it in any other part of the book ex- 
 cept in the last extract. The Q I reinstated, for , 
 although even his adversaries, e. g. Mr. Molbech, 
 agree with him in considering it as superfluous and 
 useless, it still is- in general use. 
 
 The English I have corrected in many places, 
 though perhaps not in every place where this might 
 have been done. The consideration that Mr. B. 
 Thorpe M. A. of Cambridge had read the proofs 
 of the first edition, made me cautious in rejecting 
 idioms and phrases , which although sometimes 
 appearing to me not quite correct, had been allowed 
 to remain by a Graduate of an English University 
 and a distinguished scholar. I accordingly confined 
 my corrections to passages where either some 
 obscurity in the expression^ or a manifest error 
 seemed to render them necessary. 
 
And thus I lay before YOUR MAJESTY thai 
 work of Professor Rask which it has been my 
 humble endeavour, without impairing in any part, 
 to render more practically useful. 
 
 Some learned men among- the Danes have la- 
 tely expressed a great deal of apprehension lest 
 their language should gradually become extinct^ 
 If this fear be well founded, one way — perhaps 
 the chief way — of retarding such a consum- 
 mation, is in my humble opinion, to propagate 
 the knowledge of it, by means of Grammars and 
 Dictionaries, among the great nations who take 
 the lead in the progress of civilization. As Profes- 
 sor Rorring has done much, in the way of dissemi- 
 nating the knowledge of Danish among the French 
 as well as of the French language amongst his 
 countrymen , so I have humbly endeavoured, in 
 various ways, not only to promote the knowledge 
 of English in Denmark, but also the knowledge of 
 Danish in England ; and if these very humble efforts 
 meet, in some degree, with YOUR ROYAL 
 MAJESTY'S most August as well as most compe- 
 tent approbation, they will receive indeed, a high 
 and satisfactory reward. 
 
How scanty and unsatisfactory and uncertain is 
 our knowledge of most of the languages spoken in 
 the ancient world, from the Indus westward to 
 the Atlantic^ because so few of them were known 
 to the Greeks and the Romans! And why? — 
 If they had through Greek and Latin Grammars and 
 Dictionaries preserved any memorial of themselves, 
 they would not have utterly perished ; or left their 
 identity doubtful. 
 
 That it may please the Almighty to preserve 
 YOUR MAJESTY, together with YOUR MAJESTY'S 
 AUGUST CONSORT, in the continual enjoyment of 
 Health, Prosperity and Peace, is the fervent prayer of, 
 
 SIRE, 
 
 YOUR MAJESTY'S 
 
 most devoted, 
 most obedient 
 and most humble servant 
 
 ThORLEIFR GuDMU-NDSOK REl»i\ 
 
 Copenhagen the 3(1 December 1846. 
 
THE AUTHORS PREFACE, 
 
 11 early 30 years have now elapsed ^ since Capf. 
 Fr. Schneider published his Danish Grammar for 
 the use of Englishmen^ during which time no other 
 attempt has been made in English^ to describe the 
 structure of the Danish in a more satisfactory 
 toay, or to assist the English learner in acquiring 
 a more accurate knoivledge of this language; 
 although it has been very considerably enriched 
 and improved^ and its Literature greatly enlarged 
 and cultivated during this period. But even for 
 the time when it was composed^ Capt. Schneidefs 
 Grammar was a very imperfect one; for besides 
 the general inaccuracy of the rules ^ the careless- 
 ness of the spelling and translation of the Danish 
 words^ and the utter tastelessness in the arrange^' 
 ment and appearance of the text^ it is totally 
 devoid of system. Stilly if the language itself 
 follows a system^ as in fact every language may 
 
X PREFACE. 
 
 be supposed to do^ or it could not he spoken by 
 a whole nation ^ that system should appear in the 
 Grammar^ or the Grammar must be acknowledged 
 to be deficient in the most material point, its chief 
 object being to exhibit a vieio of the system of 
 speech adopted by the nation. This system^ hotv- 
 ever^ is seldom so evident in any language, that 
 there may not be formed many different ideas of 
 it, and consequently many different plans may be 
 laid down for a Grammar of one and the same 
 language. That which I have here adopted is^ for 
 the greatest part the same as that of the Iceland 
 die.) as also of the Frisic and the Anglosaxon 
 Grammars which I have published. The internal 
 structure of all these.) and indeed also of the other 
 languages of the Gothic stock, appears to be 
 nearly the same, though less evident in the Danish 
 than in the ancient idioms; and it may afford an 
 assistance to the learned inquirer, to find them all 
 exhibited from the same point of view. But leven 
 to those who merely study the language .^ in order 
 to be able to read a book in it, or to use it in 
 conversation, it will be convenient to find a true 
 and tolerably complete system of inflection and 
 formation of words in the Grammar; for although 
 the study may appear easier, if the Grammar offer 
 merely some loose or detached remarks, together 
 
PREFACE. X^ 
 
 with a variety of examples; yet this is meixly 
 concealing the difficulty^ making the knowledge 
 thus acquired deficient^ and^ consequently^ the road 
 m>uch longer^ as it obliges the learner by dint of 
 long experience and use to deduce tlie rules him- 
 self^ for which he nainly seeks in his Grammar,, 
 
 As to the nature of this system, I am happy 
 to fmd it agree so closely with that of Mr. John 
 Grant in his Grammar of the English language. 
 In order, however, not to write a large and crab- 
 bed volume on an easy and elegant tongue, I have 
 carefully omitted reasoning about the system and 
 the terms of Grammar, In the syntax , I fear, I 
 have been rather too short, but this defect may 
 easily be supplied in a new edition, should this 
 first essay in any way be so happy as to meet 
 with the encouragement of the public. Mr. Hansen 
 of Christiania has published a separate treatise 
 on this head of Danish Grammar. Perhaps also 
 an explanation of the old poetical forms may be 
 missed; in the notes hoivever the reader will find 
 the most remarkable difficulties of this description 
 explained. In order to be short in the notes, I 
 have sometimes marked the grammatical property 
 of the words by a fraction, of which the numera- 
 tor is intended to indicate the declension, or con- 
 jugation, and the denominator the class, or sub- 
 
XII PREFACE. 
 
 dmsion^ to which the word belongs ; e* g, Tjeneste 
 (1)' signifies that the noun Tjeneste, service^ fol-- 
 lows the first declension^ common class ^ or is^ in 
 every respect^ injlected like Dame, lady j, p. 18; 
 likewise ^befaler (|^)' signifies that the verb jeg 
 befaler, / command^ belongs to the first conjugal-- 
 ion^ first class ^ and is inflected like jeg elsker, I 
 love^ p. 40^ and so on. 
 
 With regard to the Literature, this place is 
 much too limited to speak of it to any purpose; 
 we have now translations of many celebrated 
 works of English and American authors, as: Shake-- 
 spear, Fielding, Sir Walter Scott, Cooper, Wash- 
 ington Irving Sfc. which may afford an easy and 
 agreeable introduction to the Danish Literature; 
 though translations in general are scarcely to be 
 recommended to learners. Those who wish for a 
 thorough knowledge of the Danish and Norwegian^) 
 
 *) Throughout the kingdofh of Norway ^ the Danish language^ 
 though pronounced with a peculiar accent ^ is used to this day, in 
 Speaking and meriting, in the pulpit and in public affairs of every 
 description* Several natives, hoiccver, since the union with Sweden^ 
 seem to pride themselves particularly on calling it Norwej^ian , nor 
 is it to be denied that, even before the celebrated Holberg , tht 
 Noi'wegians had an honorable share in cultivating and improving it; 
 hut that its whole present form originated in Denmark is an historic 
 cat fact beyond dispute* From hence it was propagated to Norway, 
 especially about the time of Luther^ s Reformation , tchen Literature 
 
PREFACE. XIII 
 
 authors till 1S14 ^ may find sufficient in forma-- 
 lion in Nyerup's (Sf Kraft's dansk-norske Literalur- 
 lexikon. But a book which presents a vieiv of 
 the best authorsy in the elegant branches of Lite-- 
 raturCy together with copious specimens of their 
 writings y and with tvhich every learner of Danish 
 should be provided ^ is K. L. Rahbek's danske 
 La^sebog eller Exempelsamling in 2 voll. 8^^. 
 
 It may be proper still to add the names of 
 the most celebrated authors of Danish Grammars. 
 The Rev. P. Syv wrote several works on this sub-- 
 ject with great skilly and considerably improved 
 the orthography y though his opponents strove very 
 hard to defend the ffu instead of v (e. g. haffue 
 for have) and the diphthongs^ ia, ie, ay, ey ^c. 
 Hojsgdrd discovered the true system of the ten 
 Towelsy and proposed the method of denoting them 
 with single characters now again adopted by those 
 who care to distinguish them. He also wrote a 
 Grammar and a Syntax in separate volumes. 
 
 and learning were in a aery lotc slate ^ and almost totally extinct 
 in that country, and the old Norse greatly corrupted and dissolved 
 into rustic dialects or provincialisms. Hence no attempt was ever 
 made to translate the holy Scriptures into Norse, nor any polemical 
 pamphlet either for or against the catholic party published, nor any 
 sermons or tcorhs of instruction & education compiled, nor any law 
 promulgated in Norwegian after that time* 
 
XIV PREFACE. 
 
 Still t7wre celebrated are Prof. J. Baden's Fore- 
 laesninger over det danske Sprog, of tvhich four 
 editions have appeared. This was the first regu^ 
 lar and complete Grammar of the Danish Langu-- 
 age^ and is still perhaps one of the best existing. 
 Capt. Abrahamson wrote a very elaborate Danish 
 Grammar for Germans^ also of great merit; and 
 Dichman a treatise on Orthography and a Gram^ 
 mar perhaps in rather too philosophical a style. 
 Prof. S, N. J. Bloch published a Grammar for 
 schools together icith a treatise on Orthography ^ 
 in which he differs from his predecessors^ admits 
 ting the diphthongs and many mute rowels and 
 consonants^ but the second vol. of his Grammar ^ 
 intended for the syntax never appeared. Prof. L. 
 TSissen wrote another Grammar for schools^, as also 
 Prof. F. H. Guldberg. Besides these there were 
 many smaller works published for schools^ amongst 
 which Thoiiboe's and Benzien's are the most re- 
 markable: the former has been reprinted several 
 times; of the latter a second edition has recently 
 appeared; this being the last^ and containing 
 also a syntax ^ is perhaps the best of the smaller 
 ivorks. 
 
 Finally^ I have to apologize much for my 
 English stile^ I ought not^ perhaps^ to have hazard- 
 ed writing a book in this language, nor was it 
 
PREFACE. XV 
 
 my intention to do so^ when I began the tvork. 
 The bookseller^ who tvas the owner of Capt* 
 Schneider's Grammar ^ merely tvished me to pre- 
 pare a new edition of that work^ which I thought 
 might be undertaken without great presumption; 
 but I was soon convinced of the utter faultiness^) 
 of the Grammar^ and consequently of the necessity 
 of almost writing a new one; I went on however 
 cheerfully mending the old tvork ^ until the book- 
 seller ^ tvhen the printing of the new edition was 
 to begin, gave up the idea, thinking my alterations 
 much too many and too hazarded or unnecessary. 
 In order therefore not to lose the time and labor 
 spent in preparing the most difficult part of the 
 manuscript, I found myself obliged to look out for 
 another bookseller, to undertake the publication, 
 as a book of my own, leaving at the same time 
 Capt. Schneider's trork entirely out of sight, as 
 far as could be done ivithout rewriting the manu- 
 script. If, after all these changes, the text of 
 
 *) As the reader may dim and n proof of this hard censure, I shaU 
 merely quote the first line , ichere the author states that there are 
 ^S letters in the Danish alphabet , though the large table immedia- 
 tely following contains only 27. The protiimciatioH of the first let- 
 ter , A, is thus described: ^*Like the broad A in all, wnll." The 
 truth is the very reverse , for the broad English A is a sound never 
 given to this letter in Danish. 
 
XVI PREFACE. 
 
 the book still reads tolerably welly the reader will, 
 in great measure, be indebted for it to the able 
 and learned translator of my Anglosaxon Gram-- 
 mar, Mr. B. Thorpe, who kindly undertook the 
 tedious business of correcting one of the proof sheets 
 throughout the wlume. 
 

 
 PART I. 
 
 1 
 
 ORT 
 
 Danish 
 
 HOGRAPHY. 
 
 1. The 
 
 alphabet consists of twenty seven 
 
 letters, viz. 
 
 
 
 
 FIGIRE 
 
 ] 
 
 VAinG 
 
 POWER 
 
 
 Danice Anglice 
 
 
 A, a, or 9t, a, 
 
 A, 
 
 Ah, 
 
 a in father^ part, far. 
 
 B, b, - SB, 6, 
 
 Be, 
 
 Bey,*) 
 
 b. 
 
 C, c, — 6, c. 
 
 Ce, 
 
 Cey, 
 
 s and k, as in English. 
 
 D, d, - 2), b. 
 
 De, 
 
 Dey, 
 
 d hard; and th flat; as in thus. 
 
 E, e, - (S, e, 
 
 E, 
 
 Ey, 
 
 French e ferme & e ouverL 
 
 F, f, - g, f, 
 
 Eff, 
 
 Eff, 
 
 f. 
 
 G, g, - ®, g. 
 
 Ge, 
 
 Ghey, 
 
 g in go, give. 
 
 H, h, - ^, i), 
 
 Haa, 
 
 Haw, 
 
 h aspirated. 
 
 h h - 3/ V 
 
 I, 
 
 Ee, 
 
 ee in bee, i in bill. 
 
 J, j, - % h 
 
 Jod, 
 
 Yoth, 
 
 y consonant. 
 
 K, k, - M, h 
 
 Kaa, 
 
 Kaw, 
 
 k. 
 
 L, 1, - 8, I, 
 
 El, 
 
 El, 
 
 1. 
 
 M, m, — SW,m, 
 
 Em, 
 
 Em, 
 
 nu 
 
 N, n, - % n, 
 
 En, 
 
 En, 
 
 n. 
 
 •) In the names of the letters the Danes pronounce e like the 
 French e (with the acute accent), or like Enj^Hsh ey in the word 
 they. The former of these two columns gives the names of the letters 
 with the Danish spelling: the latter gives the same names spelled 
 in the English way, so as to lead the English learner to the right 
 Danish pronunciation of these names. kd. 
 
 1 
 
2 ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 FIGURE NAME POWER 
 
 Da7iice Anglice 
 
 0, 0, or D, 0, 0, 0, in more, for. 
 
 P, P, — % h Pe, Pey, p. 
 
 Q, q, — D, q, Ku, Koo, q. 
 
 R, r, — % r, Er, Er, r. 
 
 S, s, — ©, 6, Es, Es, s hard. 
 
 T, t, - Z, t, Te, Tey, t. 
 
 U, u, — U, \u U, Oo, 00 in fool, u in full. 
 
 Vj V, — SS, t), Ve, Vey, v in vein, \v in JiowL 
 
 X, X, — 3f, T, Ex, Ex, X hard. 
 
 Y, y, — g), 1?/ Y, U, h) in pwr, ww^ 
 
 Z, z, — 3/ 5/ Zet, Set, z. 
 
 yE, a?, — ?(§,0^, A, Ai, a in sale, ai in ^aeci. 
 
 0, ^,\— 0/ 1^/\ J0^9 Eu, (French) /erme in pen. 
 
 0, 0,7— fc, 0,) 0, Eu, (French) owt^eH in rewre, 
 
 ceu in cceurj cenf. 
 
 2. Remarks on the alphabet. 
 
 Dr. Rask omitted the Q , and declared it to be "not merely 
 superfluous and useless, but even prejudicial to a faithful represen- 
 tation of the language, by obscuring the origin and affinity of words, 
 e.g. AVnJe, woman," he said, "is derived from JiCowe, y^iie) hekvem, 
 convenient, from komme^ to come,- (Fr« venir) ; Kvarter, a quarter 
 of an hour, is also called Koi-ter; Kvast , tuft, is originally the 
 same word as Kost^ broom ,• and hvwle^ suifocate, the same as the 
 Engl, hill," And he added: "The Q is therefore justly rejected 
 by the celebrated Grammarian P. Syv, as also by the learned Prof. 
 S. N. J. Bloch in his Danshe Sproglwre., Odense 1817. It is how- 
 ever still used by some, but always followed by r, never by u in 
 any Danish book, as: Qvinde, heqvem , Qvarter , &c." [Christian 
 Molbech in his Danish dictionary has also declared Q to be "pro- 
 perly speaking a superfluous letter, but retains it nevertheless ; 
 and as it is still used by almost every Danish author except Rask 
 it is here introduced again into the alphabet, kd.] 
 
 Z, z, (Zet, pron. sett) has crept from the German 
 orthography into a few words, which should be written 
 by s, according to the true pronunciation, as: Zohely 
 
ORTHOGRAPHY. 3 
 
 sable; zire, lo adorn, better Sohel, sire. [Dr. Rask omit- 
 ted z in the alphabet but I have reinstated it, since it is 
 indispensable not only in the words enumerated in Mr. 
 Molbechs dictionary, but also in a great many nouns 
 proper, ed.] 
 
 Q, Z, and W are used in names of foreign origin, 
 as are also the German vowels a, ii (for ce, y)\ but these 
 characters ought not to be inserted in the alphabet, never 
 occurring in any Danish word. 
 
 Dr. Rask inserted A which always has beer used by the 
 Swedes, as the twenty fourth letter, in his alphabet and justified 
 the adoption of this character by the following remarks: "A has 
 been, till the beginning of this century, commonly represented by 
 aa, according to the old Lowgerman orthography, but a is found 
 in ancient Danish and Norwegian manuscripts: it's reintroduction, 
 proposed by the celebrated Danish Grammarian Ilojsgard 1743, 
 later by Schlegel, Baden, Nyerup, Schrejber, Thonboe Sic, has, in 
 the last decennium , been realized in about thirty separate 
 books or pamphlets by Prof, A. Gamborg, Mr. II. J. Hansen, ^Ir. 
 N. M. Petersen , also by the author of these pages , and several 
 anonymous writers. At all events the sound is simple, and conti- 
 nually interchanging with other simple vowels, (r/, w, o) , in the 
 inflection and derivation of words , e. g. tculler , to count , in the 
 past tense talde or tdlde, counted; gd^t to go, Ganci, gait, gcengsc, 
 current, common ; from Far, sheep, is derived Fccroerne, the Far- 
 oe Islandjs. So also in kindred dialects ^ as Vingdrd, vineyard ; 
 Tare, tear. Germ. Zahre ; Mdned , month. Germ. Monath ; dben, 
 open &c. Whereas aa is sometimes long «, sometimes even to 
 be read in two syllables as : Haarlem , Aaron, Kanaan , Kmid Da- 
 naast, the name of a Danish Prince. As the learner however will 
 find aa for d in most printed books hitherto published , we think 
 it convenient to preserve that orthography in the succeeding pages". 
 
 JEij like A, represents a simple vowel sound, and 
 must never be separated or resolved into ae, which make 
 distinct syllables, e. g. bejae (be-ya-e), affirm. 
 
 and are commonly confounded, so that is 
 used for both sounds in books printed in the Gothic type, 
 in those in the Roman character. The distinction pro- 
 
4 ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 posed by Hojsgard,. shall be adopted here, as it will 
 greatly assist the student's memory in recollecting the 
 genuine pronunciation. [In the above alphabet and 
 have been counted for one letter, ed.] 
 
 3, Of Prommciation. 
 
 The double sound of some of the letters may create 
 some difficulty. 
 
 The open e is exactly like the cb, but usually short, 
 as Hervey gentleman, like rcerre, worse. The e ferme, or 
 close e, is very frequent in Danish, but not of frequent 
 occurence in English; still it is found in such words as: 
 iheirj vein, veil, which have a different sound from : there, 
 vaith 
 
 In analogy with this^ the open o sounds exactly like 
 the aa , but is generally short , as Kaag , boiling , like 
 Bog, book. The close o is often used, where the Eng- 
 lish has the open one, as: Broder, brother^ &c. [The 
 Danish close o is more close than the English and has 
 a sound more nearly approaching to Walker's 2** o, in 
 move. ED.] 
 
 E, 0, I, U, Y have in general their close sound at 
 the end of syllables, whether long or short, e. g. ire, 
 three; le^ve, live; Ko, cow; irovwrdig, credible; fri, 
 free; Skri-ve-ri, (continual) writing ; synes^ seems; yder- 
 mere, moreover. There are however some few^ excep- 
 tions, as: Ste-det, the place; Bo-gen, the book; vi,vie; 
 giidelig, religious (book), have the open sound, most of 
 these because the consonant originally belonged to the 
 preceding syllable. 
 
 For cases in w hich the syllable terminates in a con- 
 sonant, scarcely any certain rule can be given, although 
 the open sound is perhaps the more frequent, e. g. trende, 
 three (to each); Konge, king; vinde^ to gain ; Gidd, gold; 
 gyldeiiy golden; especially before ng, nd, Ig, Id. But in 
 Ord, a word; Norden, the North, the 6 is long. Med, 
 
OKTHOGKAPHV. O 
 
 with, for, for, have the open short sound; in ted, by, 
 the e is close, although it he short; and in sloi\ great, 
 the 6 is close. 
 
 Sometimes e, i, u are doubled Avhen long or close 
 before a consonant in the same syllable; unfortunately 
 this rule applies only to the cases, where the consonant 
 following is I, m, w, r, or 5, e.g. Piil, arrow, but hvid 
 (never Iwiid) white ; and not even regularly to all the cases 
 mentioned, e. g. Viin^ wine, but min, mine , the pronun- 
 ciation in both cases being exactly alike Cviz veen, meen). 
 As soon as a vowel is added in the inflection of the 
 words , the doubling ceases , as : Filen^ the arrow, File, 
 arrows ; Vinen, the wine. Vine wines. As there is little 
 danger, that the reader should divide these ee, ii, uu^ 
 into distinct syllables, we shall preserve this orthography, 
 though very imperfect, as the most common ; and in cases 
 necessary, where it is not used, assist the learner, by 
 placing accents over the vowels, (') for the close or 
 long sound and (') for the open or slender, as in French. 
 
 There are no diphthongs in Danish, but a/, ej, oj, 
 ^{/? <>j} e\en tliough written by some ai, ei, oi, ni, oi, 
 are pronounced with the open sound of the vowels and 
 a distinct y consonant following, never like ai, el French 
 oi, ui or the like, e. g. ej, not, sounds like Engl eye or 
 /; Konvoy, a convoy, like the verb to convoy^ Ac. Per- 
 haps however the j is a little softer after the vowels 
 than at the beginning of words. Even after g and k it is 
 soft, e.g. hegjere^ desire; kjedelig, tedious; like the Engl. 
 guardian, cure, &c. 
 
 In like manner av, et\ iv, ov, wi\ ot are pronounced 
 as clear vowels followed sometimes by a distinct v con- 
 sonant, sometimes by a tc; the v also is softer after 
 the vowels than at the beginning, e. g. tav^ was silent; 
 Brev, letter; sHv, stiff; Tdv, cable; Rwr, fox; dor^ deaf- 
 The sound of w is particularly observable, when another 
 consonant follows, e. g. tars, silent; Ecropa^ Europe; 
 
6 ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 slivne, to stiffen; hovne^ to swell; Hwmi, revenge; sov- 
 nig, sleepy, drowsy. 
 
 Like j 6cv some other consonants have also a softer 
 sound after the vowels than before them, thus d sounds 
 like dh, Anglosaxon and Icel. 6, or Engl, flat ih in bathe, 
 when it concludes the word , or is placed between two 
 vowels, also when doubled, as lad, lazy, sluggish ; Fader, 
 father; vcedde, lay a wager, &c. After /, n, r, it is 
 scarcely perceptible in the common pronunciation, except 
 as a peculiar emphasis oxi the vowel preceding, [e. g. 
 Staid, siahle is pronounced stall; Mand, man pron. man; 
 Bord^ tahle pron. boor (where oo sounds as in floor). edJ 
 
 G in similar cases has also a softer sound, which 
 was formerly written gh, e. g. Sag^ cause, affair, con- 
 cern ; tage, take. Sometimes after e, 6 it is pronounced 
 like y (or Engl, y cons.), e. g. eg in jeg, I, sounds quite 
 like e/, in Vej, way; and 6g in Bogn, a day and night, 
 like 6j in hbjne, to heighten. 
 
 [H is not aspirated in Danish before j (in stead of 
 which Molbech always writes t), or r, e. g. Ujel'p, help, 
 aid, pron. yel^; Hvalfisk, whale, pron. Valfisk; hvid, 
 white, pron. veeth, ed.] 
 
 The English sounds ofy, ch, sk, th sharp are enti- 
 rely foreign to the Danish language, 
 
 4. Of accentuation. 
 
 In Danish there are six accents (To/ieholdJ or modes 
 of pronouncing the vowels, three long and three short, 
 four of them are easy to understand and to apply, but 
 examples of the other two are not easily found in other 
 languages : 
 
 the long are : 1) the trailing as : oh ! 
 
 2) the advancing — or ah 
 
 3) the abrupt — (pro-noun ?) 
 the shoit are : 1) the rolling — worthy ^ love, 
 
 2) the running - ~ torrent. 
 
 3) the rebounding — 
 
ORTHOGRAPHY, 7 
 
 The rebouudiiig is the abrupt shortened, but it must 
 be learned by oral instruction; they are both very fre- 
 quent in Danish, and very difl'icult to foreigners. 
 
 The abrupt takes place in almost all long mono- 
 syllables as: Bctrn, child; BeeUy bone; Bi^ bee; Blodj 
 blood; Ur (Uhr), watch; sky, shun; Trw, tree; do, die. 
 
 The rebounding in many short monosyllables, ter- 
 minating in consonants, especially wd, fig. Id, Ig, rg, Ex. 
 kdn, can: Kdm, comb; hen, away, up to; slem^ bad; 
 Skind, skin; and, evil; nng^ young; Hyld, eldertree; 
 Bcelg, husk, bellows; Sorg, sorrow. But many others 
 have the running accent, as: han, he; rank, slim, tail; 
 Ven, friend. 
 
 The advancing (or obtuse) is usual in pronouncing 
 long vowels in dissyllables or polysyllables, as: barn- 
 agtig, childish; benig^ bony; iriore, divert; Fure, furrow; 
 lyde, obey ; taale, endure ; vcere, be ; fere, carry ; Pjorne, 
 corner. 
 
 The running (or sharp) is usual with short and 
 sharp vowels in dissyllables, especially before double 
 consonants , as : Klasse, class ; hellig, holy ; ikke, not ; 
 begge, both ; Odde, point of land ; Fusker, bungler ; hyg- 
 gelig y comfortable; tcekkelig, neat; Berste, a brush; 
 Smorrebred, bread and bultcr. 
 
 The trailing and the rolling occur but rarely; the 
 former mostly in interjections and contracted monosyl- 
 lables, as: a! ah! o/oh! Fa'r, father, Mo'r, mother; 
 the latter especially when a short vowel is followed by 
 rd, as: myrde, to murder; vcerdig, worthy; sometimes 
 Id produces the same effect, but never v as in English. 
 
 As to the position or place of the accent (Tone- 
 fald-et), the Danish also differs w idely from the English. 
 In words of northern origin, the first radical syllable 
 usually bears the emphasis, as: r^sentUgy essential; Gjer- 
 righedy avarice; /y^/c%^ evident ; beiydelig, considerable; 
 Vbelydellghedj insignificancy; Rcniekammerei, the Danish 
 
8 ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 board of revenue, or the exchequer; but we also find: 
 agtvcerdig^ worthy of esteem ; retfcerdigj, just ; K&henhdvn, 
 Copenhagen; Boniholm, Kristiansstdd, Frideriksddly Ilof-- 
 mansgdney (&c. 
 
 Words derived from the southern languages have 
 often the stress on the last, as : Karamrij caravan, Bi- 
 bliothekdr, librarian; Karakter, character; Filosofi, fhi^ 
 losophy; JRe%^o/^, religion; SekretSr^ secreiw^Y : Direktor, 
 director; Natur, nature; Matematik^ mathematics, (fcc. 
 When the french e mute is preserved in Danish, it never 
 receives any emphasis, but sounds like short e at the 
 end of Danish Avords, en Terrdsse, a terrace, not Ter- 
 7'asse; Artikkel, article &c. But usually it is thrown away 
 entirely, though sometimes written according to a false 
 orthography, serving merely to confound the learner, by 
 disguising the true pronunciation. 
 
 5. Of the spelling. 
 
 There is a great dispute among the Danish orlho- 
 graphers about the manner of spelling foreign words* As 
 the Italians w rite tesauro^ the Spaniards accion, the French 
 caractere, monarqne, the English Bachelor^ author, analogy 
 d:c. entirely disregarding the Greek and Roman usage, so it 
 seems but just that the Danes should be at liberty, to 
 spell such w ords in their own writings according to their 
 own pronunciation. In fact Prof. Bloch in his Dan. Gram, 
 has adopted f for ph, as Filosof, philosopher; and it is 
 pretty commo^i to write, Moiidrk, MekdnikuSy Maskine &c. 
 We shall adopt also the t for ih, though less frequent, 
 the th being very apt to mislead the English student, 
 e.g. Matematiker, Mathematician. It is very common also 
 to write k for c, whenever it has this sound, and only 
 preserve c where, according to it's name, it sounds like 
 s, e. g. Akademi, Specter, 
 
 As to the division of words into syllables, the lear- 
 ner must observe , that j is always referred to the pre- 
 
ORTHOGKAPHV. 9 
 
 ceding vowel, which is in these cases constantly pronoun- 
 ced short and sharp , e. g. Vej-e, w ays , not Ve-je. The 
 other consonants are usually referred to the vowel fol- 
 lowing, Avhen single; or divided between the preceding 
 and succeeding vowel, w hen more than one, no care being 
 taken to distinguish the radical parts from the accessories, 
 except in compound words, e, g. Da-ge^ days, from Dag, 
 day, but for-ud-si-ge , foretell from for-ud, beforehand, 
 and sige, tell, say. 
 
 Though the Danish orthography is doubtful in many 
 cases, yet the leading principle is evidently to express 
 the sound as nearly as possible; and, where the sound 
 may be expressed in two different ways , Ao adopt the 
 spelling, that agrees the most w ith etymology, e, g. skcerpe, 
 to sharpen, from sharp, sharp, not skjerpc, although it 
 would express the same sound; shjenke, to pour in, from 
 Icel. skmkja, Germ. scJienken^ not skcenke , because not 
 derived from Skatik, shank. Saald (SdldJ, a sieve, be- 
 cause the verb is scelde, to sift, not Sold, Avhich is an- 
 other word, meauing wageSy or soldiers pay, from whence 
 Solddtj a soldier. 
 
 Before a, aa, a, n, e, the consonants k and g are 
 always hard, as in the English words cow', goicHy and in 
 order to produce the sound in cure, guard, a j must be 
 inserted, as en Skjald, a bard ; en Kjole, a coat ; skjule, 
 conceal; gjaldt, was worth, cost; Gjed, goat; gjorde, 
 made, but before ce, 6, o, y, ^, k and g take always the 
 softer sound, and no j should be inserted, as: kcer, dear; 
 (Lat. cams), Kon, sex, gender, (Lnl. geiws) ; Kehenharn, 
 Copenhagen; but many people, not being aware of this 
 rule, will insert they even in these cases, and write 
 hjcer, or kjer, Kjon, Kjohenharn d:c. It is however ack- 
 nowledged to be erroneous, to insert they, when the primi- 
 tive is a Danish word, which has ka, ko, ku, ga, go, gn 
 without j; e. g. at kjempe or kjcempe for kcempe, to fight, 
 combat, would be a fault, because the primitive is Kamp, 
 
10 ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 combat ; in the same manner we write kcemme, to comb ; 
 from Kam^ a comb ; shed, shot, from at skyde, to shoot, 
 emd et Skud^ a shot; ged^ poured, from gyde^ (Germ. 
 goss)j not kjcemme, skjed, 9Jod, 
 
 It is a great advantage in Danish orthography, that 
 every noun substantive is written with a capital letter at 
 the beginning, as numbers of words, else perfectly alike, 
 are thereby easily distinguished at the first view. *) Ex. 
 
 {en) Tale, a speech, (at) tale, to speak, 
 
 (en) Bor, a barrow, Cj^g) bor, I must, ought« 
 
 ('en) Tro, faith, tro, faithful, 
 
 (jsn) FldJ, weathercock, floj, fle\v, 
 
 (et) Onske, a wish, {at) onske, to wish, 
 
 Vande, waters, (at) vande, to water. 
 
 On the other hand adjectives of national names are 
 usually written with small initials, contrary to the Eng- 
 lish usage, as: dansk,Dsims\i; norsk, Norwegian; spensk^ 
 Swedish ; hollandsk, Dutch ; engelsk, English ; angelsak- 
 sisk, Anglosaxon. 
 
 Those who wish to see an analysis of the sounds 
 of the Danish and of the principal points of it's ortho- 
 
 *) The advantage of this usage which the Danes and Norwe- 
 gians have borrowed from the Germans is not felt or acknowled- 
 ged by the rest of mankind: the English, the French, the Spaniards, 
 the Portuguese, the Italians, the Greeks, the Arabs, the Persians, 
 the Armenians , the Russians, the Polacks , the Bohemians and the 
 other Slavonic nations, the Magyars, the Turks, the Swedes, the 
 Finlanders and the Icelanders spell all words in the same way 
 without distinguishing any by a capital letter excepting nouns 
 proper. At one time it was attempted to introduce the German 
 fashion in England, and in many English books printed in the reign 
 of George I and George II the nouns often have capital initials ; 
 but this practice has now become quite obsolete. Thus it is evident 
 that the Germans with their imitators the Danes und Norwegians 
 have in this particular been left in a very small minority. The 
 distinction between verbs and nouns alledged to be aflected by 
 this practice is of no great moment, since the context always 
 shews plainly enough w hethcr a given word is a noun ora verb. kd. 
 
1]\ FLECTION. 11 
 
 graphy, may consult the author's essay: "Forsog til en 
 videnskabelig dansk Relskrivningsla)re med Hensyn til 
 Stamsproget og Nabosproget, Kobenhavn 1826", published 
 as the first volume of Tidsskrift for nordisk Oldkyndighed, 
 
 PART 11. 
 INFLECTION. 
 
 6. ARTICLES. 
 
 1 roperly speaking the articles , (Kjendeord) form no 
 peculiar part of speech , being all originally pronouns, 
 but as many nouns are never used without some ar- 
 ticle , a previous knowledge of them may be d^sireable. 
 They are moreover sometimes combined with the nouns, 
 and then have a considerable influence on the declension. 
 Fortunately in Danish the articles also distinguish gen- 
 ders and numbers like adjectives; and it would greatly 
 assist the student's memory in recollecting the puzzling 
 distinction of gender, if he would make it a rule, never 
 to pronounce nor even to think of a noun without its 
 proper article. 
 
 The Danish admits but of two genders (Kon)^ viz. 
 the neuter (^Intetkonnet) and the common C^celles^ 
 komiet) ; the latter including the masculine Cilankon- 
 netj and the feminine (IlunkdnnetJ ; but even these 
 two were formerly distinguished, there being three gen- 
 ders (neut. masc. & fem.) in the old molhertongue, the 
 Icelandic, of which many traces are left in the structure 
 of the modern language. 
 
 The numbers (TalformerneJ are the usual two, the 
 singular (Entallet) and the plural (Flertallet). 
 
 There are three articles in Danish, one ind ef inite 
 ( ubeslemt) ^nd two definite (beslemtej , the one for 
 nouns substantive, the other for adjectives. 
 
12 INFLECTION. 
 
 The mdepnite article has merely two forms, viz. et 
 before a noun of the neuter , and en before one of the 
 common gender, it has no plural. Being derived from 
 the numeral eet^ een, one, it is pronounced ^vith e close, 
 though short* 
 
 Ex, neutr. com. 
 
 sing, et Land, a country, en Stol, a chair 
 
 plur. Lande, countries, Stole, chairs. 
 
 The definite article of nouns substantive is et in the 
 neuler, en in the common gender, and -ne Qene} in the 
 plur. of both genders ; it is pronounced with open e in 
 the sing., and always added as an affix to the nouns, as : 
 sing. Land-et, the country, StoUen, the chair, 
 plur* Lande-ne, the countries, Stole-ne, the chairs. 
 It is derived from the demonstrative pron. hint (Icel. hitt)^ 
 liin, pi. Iiine, that, yon; 
 
 The def, art, of adjectives is det in the neut. den 
 in the com. gend* and rfe in the plur. of both genders; it 
 is always placed before the adj. as a separate w ord, as : 
 sing, det skonne (Land), the fine (country), 
 
 plur. de skonne (Lande), tlie fine (countries), 
 
 sing, den gamle (StolJ, the old (chair), 
 
 plur. de gamle C^loleJ, the old (chairs), 
 
 Tliis last article is nothing but the demonstrative 
 pronoun; but when used as an article it loses all em- 
 phasis. 
 
 7. NOUNS SUBSTANTIVE. 
 
 Of Gender. 
 
 In Danish, as in most other languages, it is impos- 
 sible to give perfectly satisfactory rules for the gender 
 of nouns; the following observations may however be 
 useful to the learner. 
 
 Neuters are 1) the names of countries and cit- 
 ies, metals and letters, as; det frugthare Damnark, 
 
I\FLECTIOX. ' 13 
 
 ferlile Denmark; det smukkc London^ fine London; det 
 ny Jerusalem, the new Jerusalem ; Varis d:c. Gidd^ gold ; 
 Soh, silver; Jcvrn, iron; Bly^ lead; et start E, a capital 
 E; at skriiie En et X for et (7, literally: to Avritc one 
 an X for a U (meaning- the Roman number V) , or ten 
 for five, i.e. to impose upon one, make him work or pay 
 double. 
 
 2) Most monosyllabic nouns of action , formed of 
 verbs, without any additional termination, as : et IU)h (or 
 Kjob), a bargain, from kobe, to buy; et Salg, a sale; et 
 Spring, a leap; et Tryk, a thrust; et Skud, a shot. 
 
 Those in any and gt are excepted , as en Sang^ a 
 song; eti Gang, a going, a time; en Agt, intention; en 
 Tugt, discipline, and a few others: en Strid, a contest, 
 strife; en Drik, a drink; en Hjwlp, a help, assistance, 
 which are of the common gender. 
 
 3) Derivative nouns in -en', as: Bryderi, trouble; 
 Frieri, courtship; and those in -skah signifying a situa- 
 tion or relation, as: Broderskab-et, the fraternity; Adel- 
 skab, nobility, Venskab, friendship. 
 
 8. To the common gender belong 1) most names 
 
 of persons and dignities, sciences, animals, trees and 
 plants. Ex. 
 
 en 3fand^ a man, en Qtinde, a woman, 
 
 en Konge, a king, en Dronning, a queen, 
 
 en Smed, a smith, en Jordemoder, a midwife, 
 
 en Theologi, divinity, en Logik, logic, 
 
 en Rest, a horse, en Gaas, a goose, 
 
 en Torsk, a cod-fish, en 3Iyre, an ant, 
 
 en Ko, a cow, en Kalv^ a calf, 
 
 en Slaage, a snake, en FirbeeUj a lizard, 
 
 en Eeg, an oak, en Bog, a beech, 
 
 en Toniy a thorn, en Rose, a rose, 
 
 en Tulipdn, a tulip, en Tnsendskon, amaranth. 
 
 There are however some exceptions to this rule, aj es- 
 pecially compound words, of which the last part is a 
 
14 INFLECTIOiV. 
 
 neuter; e. g. el Mandfolk, a man; et Fnientimmer ^ a 
 woman ; et Daadiji\ a doc ; et Rensdyr, a reindeer ; et 
 Pceretrw, a peartree. 
 
 b) Some names of living beings which comprize 
 bolh sexes , as : et Menneske ; man (homo) ; et Folk, 
 people; et Barn, a child; et Asen, et jEsel, an ass; et 
 Bcest, a beast; et Dyr, an animal; et Fee, a brute; et 
 Kvceg, (a) cattle; et Faar, a sheep; et Lam, a lamb; et 
 Kidj, a kid ; et Ned, a neat ; et Hors, et 0g, a jade ; et 
 Fel, a colt; et Sviin, a swine; et Egern, a squiri'eL 
 
 2) Derivative nouns in: de, ddm, hed^ ing, ning, 
 else, set, t^ st, en, as: Hojde, height; Bredde, breadth; 
 en Guddom, a godhead; Trceldoniy slavery; Hv{d1ied,\\\\\" 
 teness; Hurtighed, swiftness; Forandring, change; Lees- 
 ning, reading; Slwgtning^ a relation; Begyndelse, begin- 
 ning; Forkortelse, abbreviation; Indforsel , importation; 
 Vcext, growth; Hngst , cutting (of trees) ; Skrigen, a 
 crying; Loben, a running. Also those in ^skab ^ deno- 
 ting qualities, as: en Egenskab, a quality; en Ondskab, 
 malice. 
 
 3) Foreign words in -tor/ ist, an, on, isme, let, 
 Ex. Kondukter, Rigorist, Lutheran, Kujon (coward), KaU 
 kon (turkey), Revision, Terrorisme, Prioritet, except et 
 Universitet. 
 
 9. Compounds take the gender of the last part, 
 as: et Birketra^, a birchtree; et Morbcertrw, a mulberry- 
 tree; Mesterstykke , a masterpiece; en Selvtallerken , a 
 silverplate; en Hovedpunkt, a mam point. Except et Bog- 
 Slav, a letter, et Maaltid, a meal; et Vidnesbyrd, a testi- 
 mony ; From en Slav, en Tid, en Byrd, 
 
 It is to be observed that the following words change 
 their significations with their genders : 
 
 of the neuter gender: of the common gender: 
 
 el Ark, a sheet (of paper), en Ark, an ark, 
 ct Bid, a bite, en Bid, a morsel. 
 
llVFLECTiON. 
 
 15 
 
 et Brud, a breach, en Bnid, a bride, 
 
 C^J?M/f, abo\V(incHnaUonof thebody), ett Buk^ a He-gfoal, 
 
 et Digl, a poem, en Digt^ a fiction, tale, 
 
 et Flor, a gauze, en Flor, prosperity, 
 
 et Folge, retinue, train, en Folge, consequence*), 
 
 et Gran, a grain, en Grcm, a pin?, 
 
 et Leje, a couch, bed, en Leje, hire, 
 
 c/Lcp<7,afold;dogsear(e.g.inabook), en Lwg, calf of the leg. 
 
 et Lod, half an ounce, 
 et Mode, an assembly, < 
 et A'orf, a neat. 
 
 and 
 
 en Lod, a lot, share, 
 
 en Mude, a fashion, 
 
 en Tiod, need, distress, 
 
 en fiod, (sharp), a nut, 
 
 en Raad, a counsellor (title), 
 
 en Shrift, a handwriting. 
 
 et Raad, an advice, council, 
 
 et Shrift, a book, work, 
 
 et Sncert, a stroke of a whip, en Smert, the lash, cord, 
 
 c^>S/>fm</,ateamofhorses;aspan, en Spand, a bucket, 
 
 et Som, an (iron) nail, en Som, a seam, 
 
 et Ting^ a n assize, en Ting, a thing, • 
 
 et Tryh, a thrust, en Tryh, print, 
 
 et Vcerge, a weapon, en Vwrge, a trustee. 
 
 Several words are of doubtful gender, as : en Punkt, 
 or et Punktj a point; en Trold^ or et Trold^ a giant, 
 goblin.**) 
 
 The word et Bogstav^ a letter, Avas formerly of the 
 common gender, and is still used thus in some biblical 
 and adverbial phrases , as : Bogstaven ihjelslaaer , men 
 Aanden gjor levende. At tage noget efter Bogstaven, to 
 take something literally. Et Sted , a place , was likewise 
 
 *) The verb folge is not only to follotc, but also to attend, ac- 
 company one* 
 
 *^) Mr* Molbech makes Trold of the common gender (en 
 Trold) and this has been adopted on his authority by Ferrall and 
 Repp in their Danish-English Dictionary. In Icelandic, how^ever. 
 Troll is neuter, and such, no doubt the gender ought to be also 
 in Danish , when the word denotes a giant , or ogre ; but when 
 it is used as a term of abuse, of a clamorous scold, it probably is 
 right, on the authority of several Danish poets to make it: en 
 Trold, BD. 
 
16 INFLECTIOIV. 
 
 of the common gender , and this is preserved in many 
 adverbs, as: isteden, in the place (oO, andensieds, else- 
 Avhere, noge/isteds, anywhere, somewhere, ingensteds, 
 nowhere. En Taage^ a mist, is called et Taag, by the 
 common people in the isle of Funen, hence in the culti- 
 vated language the phrase: at gaa i Taagef, literally: lo 
 walk away in the mist.i. e. to be thoughtless, heedless, 
 absent, not to have ones wits about one. 
 
 10. Of the declension of nouns. 
 
 The Danish nouns (Navneord) admit but of few 
 mflections, viz. the two numbers (mentioned p. 11), and 
 two cases (Forholdsformer) in each , viz. the nominative 
 (NcBvnefo:n7ien) and the genitive (Ejeformen) just as in 
 English; but the formation of these inflections is a good 
 deal more varied. 
 
 In this respect the nouns are divided into two orders 
 or declensions, the one more simple in it's inflection, the 
 other more complex. The simple order contains all 
 nouns ending in short e; the complex comprizes all the 
 rest* The former follows one invariable rule informing 
 the numbers and cases, adding always r in the plural, 
 and 5 in the genitive of each number, without distinction 
 of gender; the latter is subdivided into three classes, 
 originally distinguishing the three genders , the first for- 
 ming the plur. like the sing.; the second by adding -e; 
 the third by adding -er. The following table may serve 
 as a synopsis of the whole system: 
 
 Simple order. 
 
 Comph 
 
 tx order. 
 
 " 
 
 Sing. N. c 
 
 class 1. ' 
 
 cl. 2. = 
 
 cl. 3. . 
 
 G. -s 
 
 -s 
 
 -s 
 
 ~s 
 
 Plur. N. -r 
 
 i 
 
 -c 
 
 -er 
 
 G. -rs 
 
 -5 
 
 -es 
 
 -ers 
 
 But when the definite article is added^ the 5 which forms 
 the genitive is removed from its place immediately behind 
 
INFLECTION 
 
 17 
 
 the noun and afTixed to the article; some rules of eu- 
 phony must also be observed, Avhen a final e of the 
 noun would be immediately followed by the e of the article. 
 I shall therefore exhibit the paradigms in their compound 
 or definite as well as in their simple or indefinite form, 
 in) order to give the reader a complete idea of all the 
 inflections, of which they are susceptible. 
 
 11. The simple order. 
 
 Though this order forms only one' declension , yet 
 on account of the def. article it may be divided into 
 two classes, the one for the neuter, the other for the 
 common gender. 
 
 The nouns: et Hjcerte*), a heart; enKonge^ a king; 
 en Dame, a lady, shall be our paradigms; 
 
 neuter class 
 Sing. N. et Hjcerte, 
 
 G. et Hjcertes, 
 Plur. N. Hjwrler, 
 
 G. Hjwrters, 
 
 Indefinitely. 
 
 common class 
 en Konge^ en Dame, 
 
 en KongeSf en Dames, 
 
 Konger, Darner, 
 
 Kongers^ Darners, 
 
 Definitely. 
 
 Konge-n, 
 Konge-ns, 
 Kongcr-ne, 
 Konger-nes, 
 
 Sing. N. Hjfprte-l, 
 
 G. Hjwrte~ts,* 
 
 Phu*. N. Hjwrter-ne^ 
 
 G. Jljwrler-nes, 
 
 In like manner are declined: 
 
 et Rige, a kingdom, en Love, a lion, 
 
 et vEble, an apple, en Abe, an apo, 
 
 et Mwrke, a mark, en Hanc, a cock, 
 
 et Lofte, a promise, en Have, a garden, 
 
 et Mode, a meeting, en Fjende, an enemy, 
 
 et Styhke, a piece, en Herre, a master. 
 
 Dame-n, 
 Dame-ns, 
 Damer-ne^ 
 Damer-nes. 
 
 en Lovinde, a lioness, 
 en Tudse, a toad, 
 en Hone, a hen, 
 en Pwre, a pear, 
 en Krone, a crown, 
 en Stavelse, a syllable. 
 
 *) Molbech following the German analogy writes Hierfc (from 
 Ilerz). KD. 
 
18 INFLECTION. 
 
 The final e receives llie open sound (c), whenever 
 a consonant is added. 
 
 The article loses its original c (before the t and ?0 
 everywhere in this declension. 
 
 Bonde^ a farmer, peasant, changes the vowel in the 
 plural, Bonder, Bonderne, 
 
 Words denoting dignity or rank , and ending in -e, 
 lose this e, when prefixed to a name, as Kong Frederik 
 den sjette, King Frederic the sixth; Pyrst Edvardy Prince 
 Edward; Grev Bernstor/f, Count Bernstorff; Ilerr Moller, 
 Mr. Moller; Fru Skibsted, Mrs. Skibsted. There are 
 however several exceptions to this rule, as the word 
 Kammerherre, Cl)amberlain, and female titles in -inde, as 
 Grevinde, countess, d:c. which are never abbreviated. 
 
 The old form of the article in the neuter gen. sing, 
 was -ens (not e/j?), *) hence instead of Hjcertets we say 
 Hjcertens in some old phrases, as: min Ujcertens Yen, the 
 friend of my heart. Thus also oi Menmske, man, instead 
 of the usual gen. defin. Menneskets , we say Menneskens, 
 in the biblical expressions Menneskens Son, the son of man ; 
 Menneskens Born, mankind. In the def. plur. we often 
 say Menneskene instead of Menneskerne. 
 
 Derivative w ords in domme likewise often reject the 
 plural r before the defin. art. ; e. g. Hertiigdotmnene, 
 instead of Hertugdommerne, 
 
 *) It can not, surely, be estabHshed as a general rule, that the 
 old form was -ens, instead of -els\ it occurs only in a few words. 
 The old form, i. e. the Icelandic form, was -ms, and by contrac- 
 tion *-w5, when the nominative of the noun terminated in a. Hjcur- 
 teiis and Menneskens may be considered as faint vestiges of the 
 ancient form ; but it certainly does not appear that the genitive 
 in -ens ever was generally adopted; and this is the less likely to 
 have been the case since the use of the definite article was much 
 less frequent in old Danish e. g. in writings from the 14th and 
 15th centuries than in modern Danish. bd. 
 
i:\FLECTIOX. 19 
 
 Tilfcelde, accident, case, and Soskende, brother and 
 sister^ do not admit any -r in the plural. 
 
 Et Oje, an eye, forms Ojne^ (formerly Ojeft) in the 
 plun, gen. Ojnes, defin. Ojnene^ Ojnenes, 
 
 Et -Ore, an ear, forms ^ren^ or ^rer, gen. ^rens 
 or 0rers^ defin. ^rerne (0rene)y ^rernes (Irenes). 
 
 En Oxcy an ox, forms in the plur. Oxer (^xne^ 
 ^xen). 
 
 Of the common gender there are two exceptions, 
 viz^ en Penge, a coin, medal, money, and en Uge, an 
 equal ; which receive no r in the plur., so that the indef. 
 plur. of both is like the sing., and the def. form of 
 Penge, Penge^ne-s ; but Lige has no definitive plural, per- 
 haps because it might be confounded with : Ug-ene^ 
 from Llg, a corpse* 
 
 12. The complex order. 
 
 This order must be divided into three classes accor- 
 ding to the three manners of forming the plural, though 
 not agreeing exactly with the genders in the modern 
 language. As examples let us take et Dyr^ an animal, 
 deer; en Dag, a day; en Sag, a thing. 
 
 
 
 
 Indefinitely, 
 
 
 
 
 1st class 
 
 2d class 
 
 3d class 
 
 Sing. 
 
 N. 
 
 et Dyr, 
 
 en Dag, 
 
 en Say, 
 
 
 G. 
 
 et Dyrs, 
 
 en Days, 
 
 en Says, 
 
 Plur. 
 
 N. 
 
 Dyv, 
 
 Dage, 
 
 Sayer^ 
 
 
 G. 
 
 Dyrs, 
 
 DayeSy 
 
 Definitely. 
 
 Sagers, 
 
 Sinjr. 
 
 , N. 
 
 Dyr-et, 
 
 Dag-en, 
 
 Say- en, 
 
 
 G. 
 
 Dyr-ets, 
 
 Dag-ens, 
 
 Sag-cfis, 
 
 Plur. 
 
 N. 
 
 Dyr-ene, 
 
 Dage-ne, 
 
 Sager-ne, 
 
 
 G. 
 
 Dyr-enes, 
 
 Dage-nes, 
 
 Saycr-nes. 
 
 In like manner are declined: 
 
 2* 
 
20 INFLECTION. 
 
 €t Arhf a sheet, en Fish, a fish, en Dyd, a virtue, 
 
 ct Slag, a blow, en Fucjl, a bird, en Frugt, a fruit, 
 
 ct Baa7id, a ribbon, eyi Vej, a way, en Dronning, a queen, 
 
 et Aar, a year, en Slav, a stall', en Aand, a spirit, 
 
 el Rbr, a rudder, en Ilesf, a horse, en Aa, a brook, 
 
 el Skridl, a pace, eti Uund, a do<y, en Sandhed, truth. 
 
 13. General remarks. 
 
 In each of these classes there are some words, hav- 
 in$^ a short vowel, followed by a single consonant, which 
 double the final consonant, as soon as a termination 
 beginning with a vowel is added. Ex* of the 1st class 
 et Kar, a vessel, def. Karr^et, pL Karr~ene ; et Lam^ 
 a lamb^ Lamm-^et, &c. ; et Som, an iron nail, Somm-et; 
 et Led, a joint, Ledd-et; etLod, half an ounce, Lodd-et; 
 et jEg^ an egg, jEgg-^et, Of the 2d class en Bcek, a 
 rivulet, plur. Bcehke, def. Bcekh-en, pi. Bcekke-ne; en 
 Blok, a block, pi. Blokke, &c.; en Hat, a hat, pi. Hatte; 
 en Top y a top, pU Toppe; en Straf, punishment, pi. 
 Straffe; en Rigdoni, riches, ph Rigdomme; en Trcel^ a 
 slave , -pi. Trwlle ; en Vceg , a wall , pi. Vcegge. Of the 
 3d class en Nod, a nut, pi. Nodder; en Almanak, a cal- 
 ender, pi. Almanakker; en Fabrik, a manufacture, pi. 
 Fabrikker; en Yen, a friend, pL Vernier, 
 
 When a word of the com. gend. belongs to the first 
 class, it takes of course the com* art. -e?i, d:c* instead 
 of the neut. -et in the sing, def* d: indef* as: en Fejl, 
 a fault, en FejlSy Fejl-en, Fejlens ^ pi. Fejl-ene, Thus 
 also en Sild, a herring; en Krcebs, a crayfish, en Leg, 
 an onion; en Lus, a louse; en MuSy a mouse; en Sko, 
 a shoe; enAal, an eel; but en Alen, an ell does scarce- 
 ly admit the affixed definite article at all. Likewise, 
 when a word of the neut. gend. belongs to the 2. or 3. 
 class, which is still more frequently the case, it merely 
 takes the neuter article without any further deviation. 
 Ex. of the 2d cl. et Land, a country, et Lands, def. 
 
INFLECTION. 21 
 
 Land-etj Land-els^ plur. Lande-ne; thus also et Bond, 
 table, Bordet; et Hus CBuus^, a house, Hus-et; etBjcerg^ 
 a mountain, Bjcerget ; et Hav, a sea , ocean, Ilavct, Ot 
 the 3d el. et Beviis^ a proof, def* Bevis-et , pi. Bevis^ 
 er-ne; et Begreb, a conception, idea, Begrebet; et Papir, 
 a paper, Papiret; et Bibiiotek, a library, Biblioleket ; et 
 Universitet, a University, Vniversitetet ; et Venskab ^ a 
 friendship, Venskabet; et Hoved, a head, Hotedet ; et 
 Hul, a hole, def. Hullet, pi. Huller-ne. 
 
 For the other remarks that may be required, we 
 must consider each of these classes separately. 
 
 i4. The first class. 
 
 To this class belong, besides those already mentioned 
 a number of primitive monosyllables of the neuter gen- 
 der, as: 
 
 et Been, a bone, et Lav (Lang), a <?iiil(l, 
 
 et Bind, a cover; volume of a et Lys, a candle, 
 
 book. et Laag, a lid, 
 
 et Brad, a loaf, el hdv, a leaf, 
 
 et Folky a people, et Ord, a word, 
 
 et Fro, a seed, et Ptmd, a pound, ' 
 
 et Faar, a sheep, et Sejl, a sail, 
 
 et Fee, a brute, et Skaar, a sherd, 
 
 et Gran, a grain, et Sprog, a language, 
 
 et Qrfii, a graiu of grits, et Straa, a straw, 
 
 et Hjul, a wheel, et Svwrd, a sword, 
 
 et Horn, a horn, et Staaby*) a cup, 
 
 et Jcern, an iron, et Saar, a wound, 
 
 et Knee, a knee, et Tag, a roof, 
 
 et Korn, a grain, e^ Taarn, a tower, 
 
 c^ Krus, a mug, c/ -4^^, a y^ke, 
 
 et Krw, a creature, et Og, a jade, 
 e^ Kwr, a pool, 
 
 A considerable number of monosyllabic derivatives 
 of the verbs, cf. p. 15, as: et Brud, a breach; et Bud, 
 a commandment, a message; et Lk\ a life; et lUk, a 
 
 *) Molbech writes Stab. , kb- 
 
22 INFLECTIOiV. 
 
 hickup, sob; et Kys, a kiss; et Haab, a hope; et Kncek, 
 a crack; et Tag, a gripe; et Trin, a step; et Slag, a 
 blow; et Ridt, a riding; from bryde, break; byde, com- 
 mand; leve, live; d:c. 
 
 Some of the primitives change the vowel in the 
 plural, as ; en Gaas, a goose, pi. Gees, pronounced sharp, 
 whence the def, form sing. Gaas-en, pi. Gcessene; en 
 Hand, a man^, ^LMcetid; an irregular change takes place 
 in et Barn, a child, plur. Born. 
 
 15. The second class. 
 
 There are some primitive neuters of this class , as 
 et Brev, a letter, pL Breve; et Blad, a leaf, Blade; et 
 Skib, a vessel, Skibe; et Bad, a bath. Bade; et Vand, 
 water, Vande; et Skab, a cupboard, Skabe ; but by far 
 the greater number are original masculines, as : en Baad, 
 a boat, (Icel. bdtr), plur. Baade; en Krop, a body (Icel. 
 kroppr), Kroppe; en Skik, a custom, Skikke; en Dreng, 
 a boy, (IceL dreng r), Drenge; en Dal, a valley, (Icel. 
 dalr), Dale; en Bom, a bar, Bomme; en Steen, a stone, 
 (Icel. steinn), Stene; en Stilk, n sisilk, Siilke ; and some 
 few original feminines, as en Lov, a law, pi. Love; en 
 Sol, a sun, Sole, 
 
 Some dissyllables in el, er, suffer a contraction in 
 the plur. as et Kammer, a chamber, closet, pi. Kamre, 
 def. Kammer-et, pi. Kamre-ne; et Offer, a sacrifice, pi, 
 Offere or Ofre; en Ager, a field, pi. Agre; en Finger, a 
 finger, pi. Fingre ; en Hammer, a hammer, pi. Hamre ; en 
 Engel, an angel, pi. Engle; en Himmel, heaven, sky, pi. 
 Uimle. The def. art. rarely requires this contraction in 
 the sing, as ; Himlen, in the acceptation providence, other- 
 wise Himmelen, Hammeren &c. 
 
 Masc. derivatives in -er do not admit the contraction 
 in the plur., but constantly reject the plural termination 
 -e, when the art. is affixed, as en Grceker. a greek, pL 
 
IMLECTIOJV. 23 
 
 Grcekere, def. siiigr. Grcekcren^ pi. Grwkerne, thus also 
 Skrcsder^ ta} lor ; Vcever, ,m eavcr, &c. 
 
 Some few change the vowel in the pi. 
 
 en Fader, pi. Fwdre ; en Moder, pi. Modre ; 
 
 en Broder, pi. Brodre; en Datler (Dotler), pi. Doltrc, 
 
 16. The third class 
 
 contains some few primitive neuters, as et Tree ^ a tree, 
 pi. Trceer; et T()j\ a stuff, pi. Tojer; et Sted, a place, 
 pi. Steder:^ and all derivatives in -/, eri, as et Parti ^ a 
 faction, party, pi. P artier ] et Bryggeri, a brewhouse, pi. 
 Bryggerier ; et Bogtrykkeriy a printing-office, pi. Bogtryk- 
 herier. Also some original masculines, as Giid^ god, pi. 
 Guder; en Ret^ a court of justice; a dish, pi. Better; en 
 Le,^) a scythe, pi. Leer; en Sti, a path, f\, Stier ; en 
 By, a to\vn, a village, pi. Byer; en Bekjendt, an acquain- 
 tance, pi. Bekjendter. 
 
 But especially a great number of original feminines, 
 as: en Saga y en old Icelandic history, fpl. Sagaer; en 
 Bro, a bridge, pi. Broer; en Fre, a frog, pi. Freer-, en 
 0,"^'^) an island, pi. Oer ; en Sky , a cloud, pi. Skyer ; en 
 Gjed, a goat, pi. Gjeder; en Bon, a petition, pi. Bonner; 
 en Plads, a place, pi. Pladser ; en Art, a kind, pi. Arter ; 
 en jErt, a pea, pi. JErter; en Mast, a mast, pi. Master. 
 Likewise all derivative nouns in hed, as: en Godhed, a 
 favor, pi. Godheder. 
 
 In like manner most foreign words of the three 
 genders, terminating in consonants, as : et Patent, a letter 
 patent, pi. Patenter; (enj Student, pi. Stiidenter ; (en) 
 
 *) Professor l^ask spells Le pi. Leer which makes the word 
 regular; still the anomalons spelling Lee (in the singular number) 
 is most frequently used; but although it >vould be consistent 
 with this practice to add a third e for the affixed def. article, and 
 also for the plural , still this is never done. ed,. 
 
 **) is also frequently spelt Oe. kd. 
 
24 INFLECTIOIV. 
 
 Prest*) a priest, pi* Prester; (en) Kaptejn, pi Kapiejner, 
 a captain (more frequently spelt Capitain pi. Capital- 
 tier); Patron, pU Patron-er; Religion^ pi. Religion-er ; 
 Bastiou-er ; (en) Admiral , pi. Admirdl^er; Linial-er, 
 ruler-s ; Veterdn^er ; Husdr^-er, imssar-s ; Guverner-er 
 (Gouverneur-er) , Governor-s ; Sekretcer-er , Secretary ; 
 Kollektor-er, Collector; Invalid-er^ Invalid; Uniform-er, 
 Uniform-s. 
 
 Those in or from the Latin remove the tone; as 
 en Assessor, judge in a court of justice, pi. Assessorer; 
 Revisory reviser, -^l. Revisorer -, those Avith a sharp vowel 
 in the last syllable, double the consonant following, as: 
 (en) Brig y a brig, ^hBrig-ger; (et) Skaberak-ker , saddle 
 cloth, caparison-s ; (en) Supplik, a petition, pL Sttpplik- 
 ker; (en) Repuhlik, republic, pi. Republik-ker; (en) Fregatj 
 a frigate, pi. Fregat-ter; (en) Kadet, a young man of a 
 military academy, pL Kadet-ter (also Cadet, Cadet-ter) ; 
 (en) Rekrut, a recruit, pi. Rekrut-ter; (et) Lexikon^ a 
 dictionary, pL Lexikon-ner. 
 
 Dissyllables in el, en, are contracted in the plural. 
 Ex. en Kjedel, a kettle, pi. Kjedler; en Negel, a key, pi. 
 Negler ; en Hassel, a hazle, pi. Hasler; en Ariikkel, an 
 article, pi. Artikler ; en Titel, a title, pL Titler; et JEsel, 
 an ass, pi. Msler; et Asen, an ass, pi. Asner; et Vcesen, 
 a being, pi. Vcesner, or Vcesener; en Aften, an evening, 
 pi. Aftner, or Afiener. Even sometimes in the def. sing, as 
 Kjedlen, Neglen^ Asnet, Aftnen, Those in en ve\yxd\n some- 
 times uncontracted, as : Asener, Vwsener, 
 
 A number of words of this class change their vowel 
 in the plural, as : 
 
 en And J a duck, pi. ^nder, en Ko, a cow, pi. Koer, 
 
 en Tancl, a iooih^T cender ; en So, a sow, Sder ; 
 
 en Stand, an estate, Stwnder ; en Nat, a night, Nwlter; 
 
 en Stang, a perch, Slwnger ; en Fod, a foot, Fodder; 
 
 *) Molbcch and others spell Frast and follow in this instance 
 no analogy whatever. bd. 
 
INFLECTION. 25 
 
 en Tang, tonjijs, Twnger] en Rod, a root, Rodder; 
 
 en Slad, a city, Sta-der ; en Taa, a toe, Tceer ; 
 
 en Bod, a fine, Boder ; en Ran, a yard, Rceer ; 
 
 en Bog, a book, Roger; en Ilaand, a hand, II tender ; 
 
 en Klo, a claw, Kloer ; en Vaand, a wand, Vwndcr. 
 
 !?♦ General remarks. 
 
 Some nouns, though possessing a plural in proper 
 form, are used in the sing, collectively or nearly as 
 plurals, e.g. Mand: speaking of soldiers, we say ''fern- 
 ten Tusind Mand,'' not Mcend, fifteen thousand men; even 
 Fody feet, as a measure; Fisk, fish; Lax, salmon; Steen^ 
 stones; Mursteen, bricks, considered as materials. 
 
 Some nouns have no plural; such are the names of 
 metals, earths, herbs, vegetables, virtues, vices, qualities, 
 and several sorts of provision, as: 
 
 Kohher-et, copper ; Ho-et, hay ; 
 
 Bly-ef, lead; Meel, Melet, flower; 
 
 Tin-net, pewter; Honning-en, honey; 
 
 Leer, Leret, clay; Vox-et, wax; 
 
 Sund-ef, sand ; Klogshab-en, prudence : 
 
 Stov-el, dust ; List-en, cunning ; 
 
 Hvede-ti, wheat; JEre-n, honor; 
 
 Rug-en, rye ; Sham-men, shame ; 
 
 Havre -n, oats; Forfald-cf, hindrance, inpcdi- 
 
 nent, accident. 
 
 But in other significations some of them receive a plural, 
 as: Kohbere, copper-plates; (Sec. 
 
 Some have no singular number, as : Briller or Glar- 
 ojne, spectacles; Buxer, breeches ; Pantalonger, Pantaloons* 
 
 When the noun that is governed in the genitive, is 
 expressed by more than one word, the -5 is only added 
 to the last of them , as : Kongen af Damnarks Lande^ 
 the king of Denmark's countries (possessions). 
 
 Nouns signifying inanimate substances generally form 
 their gen. like the English by af, of, as : Taget af Hu- 
 set, the roof of the house ; Masten af Skibet, the mast of 
 the ship. 
 
26 INFLECTION. 
 
 Though there be no terminations for more cases 
 than the nomin. and genit. in the declension of Danish 
 nouns, yet not only the accusative, but even the dative 
 is usually expressed without any preposition; these two 
 cases being distinguished from the nominative by the 
 position in which they are placed to the verb. The no- 
 minative usually precedes, the dative or respective case*) 
 follows next to the verb, and the accusative, expressing 
 the object, takes the last place, as: Fotfatteren har til- 
 egnet Dronningen sit Vet% the author has dedicated his 
 work to the queen. Here Forfatteren is the nomin. Dron- 
 ningen the dat. and Verk the accusative, (according to the 
 Latin terminology), though not distinguished by any par- 
 ticular termination or particle. 
 
 There are also in Danish some remains of old ter- 
 minations of cases ^ especially of the dative , governed 
 by some preposition, and used in certain adverbial phra- 
 ses. Ex. i Lave, in order ; af Lave, out of order, out of 
 (ones) wits; from Lav, settled state, right order; i Tide, 
 in due time, from Tid, time; at have i Hwnde, to have 
 in (ones) hands, i. e. in actual possession, from Haand, 
 (the Icel. dat is hetidi); &c* In such cases the prep, til, 
 to, usually governs the genitive, as : til Bords, at table ; 
 til Lands, by land; til Iluse hos, lodged wilh, {Imsa is 
 the Icel. gen, plur.) 
 
 ADJECTIVES. 
 
 18. Of their declension. 
 
 The declension of the Danish adjectives (Tillwgsord) 
 is very simple. Like the nouns they have both a definite 
 and an indefinite form : the former always terminates in 
 e, and neither distinguishes genders nor numbers; the 
 
 *) Respective case is Uask's technical term lor the Dative : in 
 Danish he calls it Hcnsynsfvrm. kd. 
 
li\FLECTIO]V. ^ 27 
 
 latter appears to be the original one, it distinguishes 
 the two numbers and, in the singular, the two genders, 
 neuter and common, in the plural it forms both genders 
 alike, and always terminates in e ; consequently it is here 
 like the def. form, and thus all the terminations of a 
 regular adjective amount but to three* As a paradigm 
 let us take Jwid, white, together Avith the nouns Papir, 
 paper, and Farve, color: 
 
 Indefinite form 
 
 Sing. Nom. hvidl Papir, hvid Farve, 
 Gen. hvidt Papirs, hvid Farves, 
 
 Plur. Nom. Imde Papirer, Farver, 
 Gen. hvide Papirers, Farvers. 
 
 Definite form 
 
 »Sing. Nom. det hvide Papir, den hvide Farve, 
 Gen, det hvide Papirs, den hvide Farves, 
 
 Pliir. Nojii. de hvide Papirer, Farver, 
 Gen. de hvide Papirers, Farver s. 
 
 The indefinite article has no influence on the inflec- 
 tion of the adjective, as : 
 
 et godt Barn, a good child, 
 el godl Barns, of a good child, 
 en f/od Mand, an honest man; 
 en god Mands, of an honest man ; 
 pi. gbde BiJrti, good childern ^Vc. 
 
 In like manner are declined: 
 
 sygt, syg-e, sick ; gdlf, gdl-e, foolish ; 
 
 wrligf, wrlig-e, honest ; heell, heel, hole, whole ; 
 
 sandt, sonde, true ; seent, seen, senc, slow ; 
 
 drojf, droj-e, lasting; '''!/.9^ l^y9''9^> sure, safe; 
 
 fiddt, fuld-e, full ] smukt, smuk-ke, fine ; 
 
 ungl, ung-e, young; grijnt, groji-ne, green. 
 
 Adjectives ending in el, en, er form their plur. and 
 definite form in -/e, -nej -re, with elision of the preced- 
 ing e. as : 
 
28 INFLECTlOiV. 
 
 oideltj (vdel, cedle, noble; gajiimelf, gammcl, gamle , ol(J; 
 
 nogent, niigen. nogne, naked ; sikkert, sikker, sikre, safe ; 
 
 Participles in -ew, reject the -7i before the neuter f, as: 
 
 fundety funden, fundne^ found ; revet, reven, revne, torn *, 
 
 Some adjectives do not distinguish the plur. from 
 the com. gend. sing, as : 
 
 hlaat, hlaa, blaa, blue ; fril, fri, fri (frie), free ; 
 
 graat, graa, graa, grey; nyt, ny, ny (nye), new;") 
 
 Some others terminating in a radical t or sk do not 
 distinguish the genders, as: 
 
 kort, kort-e, short; engehk, engelsk-e, English; 
 
 dohbelt, dobbelt-e, double; bekjendt, bekjendt-e^ known; 
 
 datisk, dansk-e, Danish; glad, glad-e, glad; 
 
 Dissyllabic participles in et of the 1st conjungation, 
 change this termination to ede in the plural and def. 
 form, as : elsket, elsket, elskede, beloved. 
 
 Several adj. terminating in vowels do not admit of 
 any inflection, as: 
 
 rm^e,rm5fe,?m^e_, insignificant,mean ; wdru, ccdru, cedru, sober; 
 tro, fro, tro, faithful; bly, bhj, bly, bashful; 
 
 Adjectives when used absolutely, that is without or 
 instead of nouns, receive the usual termination -s in the 
 gen. especially in the definite form , as : e? hvidts , en 
 hvidSy of a white (one, man &c.) , pi. Jwides ^ of white 
 (ones); def. det hmdes, den Jwides^ de hvides (of the 
 white). Also det ringes, den ringeSy de ringes. 
 
 Wholly irregular is : lidet, liden (or in both genders 
 lUle)^ little, plur. smaa ^ def. det^ den lille^ pi. de smaa. 
 Meget, megen, much, has neither a plun nor a definite 
 form. 
 
 *) It is however still a very common practice to give these 
 a mute e in the plural. Mr. Molbek e. g. has in his dictionary 
 graa pi. graae ; frie and nye which Prof. Rask has put only in a 
 parenthesis is, I think, always written in the plural of these ad- 
 jectives. i:d. 
 
INFLECTION. 29 
 
 19. Of the degrees of comparison. 
 
 The qualities denoted by the adjectives may be of 
 different degrees , and these degrees are sometimes- ex- 
 pressed by terminations. 
 
 The positive degree (den forste Grad) is the ad- 
 jective itself, of Avhich we have treated already. The 
 comparative (den hojere Grad) is expressed in Danish 
 by adding ere; the superlative (den hojeste Grad) 
 by adding -est^ as: hvtdere, hvtdest ; kortere^ kortest. 
 
 The comparative does not admit of any further in- 
 flection, being indeclinable, like the positives in e (as 
 ringe), e. g, et Icerd-ere Frueniimmer^ a more learned 
 woman, en Icerdere Mand, Dame &c. a more learned 
 man, lady &c., Icerdere Personer , more learned persons; 
 in like manner def. det Icerdere, den Icerdere, de Icerdere. 
 When absolute, it may however (like ringe) receive the 
 s in the genit. case , as : en Icerderes, pi. Icerderes, def. 
 denlcerderes, de Icerderes. 
 
 The superlative distinguishes the def* form from the 
 indef. by adding c, but is otherwise indeclinable. The 
 indef. form is rarely used except as an absolute predi- 
 cate after the verb, as: Sneen er hvidest, the snow is 
 (the) whitest; hvem var hojest, who was (the) tallest; it 
 never occurs in the plural. The def. form is like the 
 def. positive, as: det Iwideste Papir, den Jwideste Farm, 
 de hvideste Vcegge; det Icerdeste Frnentimmer , den leer- 
 deste Mand, de Icerdeste Personer; gen, absol. det, den, 
 de hvidestes. 
 
 In like manner are regularly formed: 
 
 syg-t, syg-ere, syg-esl ; gdl~(, gale re, galest ; 
 
 sand-t, sandere, sandesl ; seen-t, senere, senesl ; 
 
 droj't, drojere, drojest ; tryg-t, ti'yggere, tryggesl ; 
 
 fuld-t, fuldere, fuldest ; smuk-t, smukkere, sinukhcsl ; 
 
 hort, horterCy horlest ; ft'i't, friere, fricst ; 
 
 glad, gladere, glade st ; ^*y-f) nycre, iiyesf. 
 
30 INFLECTIOX. 
 
 Those contracted in the positive degree are also 
 contracted in the other degrees, as far as they admit these 
 forms.' Ex. 
 
 oidel't, ccdlere, a'dlest ; sihkei'-fy sikrere, sihrest ; 
 beshjeden-t,*) beshjednere, beshjednest, modest; &c. 
 
 Derivative adjectives in ig and lig , admit only -st 
 (not est) in the superlative, as: 
 
 wrlig-t , wrligere f wrligsf, honest; vcerdig-t , tctrdigere , vwr- 
 digsty worthy; &c. 
 
 The following are irregular in their degrees: 
 
 lang-t, Iccngere, hcngsf, long; mange plur., flerey flecst, many; 
 
 ung-ty yngre^ y^^gstj young; god-f, bedre, bedsf, good; 
 
 stbr-t, slorrBy slorst ; great; ond-t { ., ^ , 
 
 „ , ( vwrre, vwrst, evil, bad ;. 
 hdet, -en, mmdre, mmdst, sniail ; slcm-v 
 
 smaa (plur.), smwrre, {smwrrest); gammel-t, aldre, celdsf, old : 
 
 faa (plur.), fccrre, fcerrest, few ; (jnwr-t), noirmere, ncermest, near ; 
 
 meget, en, mere, meesf, much 5 
 
 National adjectives and several others are used 
 only in the positive degree, as: ^paw^A Spanish ; islandsk, 
 Icelandic; thus also: 
 
 heely whole; enkeU, simple; 
 
 ostre, eastern ; sydre (sondre), southern ; 
 
 vestre, western; nordre, norrCy northern. 
 
 Some adjectives are defective in the positive degree, 
 and some even in the compan being originally advei^bs 
 or prepositions, as: 
 
 (nedy down), nedie, nederst ; (for, fore) — forrest ; 
 
 {over, over), ovre, overst ; {.bag, behind) — bagersl ; 
 
 {ud, out), ^dre, ydersl ; (for-, before) — forst; 
 
 (j,nd, in), indre^ inderst ; (siden, afterwards) — sidsl ; 
 
 etiCy alone — det enesle ; (mellem,hLt\\ cen) -^mellemst ; 
 
 Participles very rarely admit the inflection of degree, 
 but in order to express the same ideas, they take before 
 them meer (mere) more, in the comparative, and 7neest^ 
 most, in the superlative as : 
 
 *) Molbech and others write beskeden, ^ ed» 
 
INFLECTIOX. 31 
 
 godgjdi'endcy charitable, meer, mecst^ godgjoiende ; 
 elsket, beloved, meer, meest elsket ; 
 drukhenf drunk, meer, meest druhhen ; 
 shjeUjel, squinting, meer, meest shjelOjef. 
 
 A diminution of degree, having no appropriate ter- 
 mination, is always expressed by prefixing the adverbs 
 mindre, less, and mindst^ least, as : 
 
 mindre, mindsl hvid-f, less, least white ! 
 mindre, mindst syg-t, less, least sick ; 
 mindre, mindsl elsket, less, least beloved ; 
 mindre, mindst druhken, less, least drunk, &c. 
 
 PRONOUNS. 
 
 20. The personal pronouns, (persordige 
 SledordJ, in Danish as in English, have also an objec- 
 tive case (accusative and dative) , but are sometimes de- 
 fective in the genitive, as: 
 
 Ist person. 2d person. 3J person . 
 
 recipr. masc. fcm. 
 
 S. Nom. jeg, I, du, thou, - han, he, hiin, she; 
 
 Object, mig, me, dig, thee, sig, tow, him, hende, her. 
 
 Gen. s : s hans, his, kendes, her, 
 
 P. Nom. vi, we, /, you, ^ - - 
 
 Object. OS, us, eder(jer), you, sig, c ^ 
 
 Gen. vores, ours, c«fers(Jer),yours, s ? ? 
 
 The plur. of ftaw, lm% is supplied for both genders 
 by rfe, dem^ dereSy being the plur. of the demonslr. 
 
 SelVy self, is used as in English to make the two 
 1st pers. reciprocal, as: inig selv^ os seli\ d:c. it is also 
 frequently added to the nominatives of all three personal 
 pronouns and to the recip. in order to make them more 
 expressive, as: jeg selv^ I myself; vi selv, we ourselves; 
 sig selv, himself, themselves. Han selv means also the 
 master of the house, hun sch^^ the lady of the house, 
 pi. de selv, master and mistress. But selv is never added 
 to the o-enit. 
 
32 INFLECTIOiV. 
 
 21. The Genii, sing, of the two first persons and 
 of the recipr. form of the third is supplied by the pos- 
 sessive pronouns (EjestedordJ , which are declined 
 like indef. adjectives, thus : 
 
 neut» com. plur. 
 
 of the 1st pcrs. mit, min, mine, ray, mine ; 
 
 — 2d pers. dit, din, dine, thy, thine; 
 
 — recipr. sit, sin, sine, its, his, her own. 
 
 Even from the plurals possessives are formed thus: 
 
 of the 1st pers. vort, vor, vore, our, ours ; 
 
 — 2d pers. (jert), jer, jere, your, yours ; 
 
 — recipr. sit, sin, sine, their own, theirs. 
 
 The last however is much disputed , the Gramma- 
 rians commonly limiting- the use of sit, sin to those cases, 
 where the nominative is singular; but being derived from 
 sig, which is allowed to be used also of a plural, it 
 appears to have just claims to the same right, and thus 
 it is used in Icelandic and Swedish , and even often- 
 times in Danish authors, especially the elder. Nay, the 
 Latin use of the corresponding word suum, suus^ sua, 
 seems to justify the extension we have given it. 
 
 The Gen. rores is used absolutely, like the Engl. 
 ours, but the possessive mrt, vor, in connection with 
 nouns substantive like our: but eders is commonly used 
 in both cases by authors , so that jeW, jer rarely occurs 
 but in common, conversation. 
 
 Egety egetiy egne^ own, is used as a sort of reci- 
 procal possessive, corresponding to the personal recipr. 
 selv, e. g. mit eget, my own , vort e'get , our own , hans 
 egen, his own, hendes egne, her own. 
 
 22. The neuter gender of the third person, as also 
 its plural in all genders, are supplied by the demon- 
 strative pronoun (bestemmende Stedord) det, den, 
 which is thus declined. 
 

 neat. com. 
 
 Sing. Nom. 
 
 det, den. 
 
 Obj. 
 
 det, den. 
 
 Gen. 
 
 dels, dens, 
 
 
 
 Plur. Nom. 
 
 de. 
 
 Obj. 
 
 dem. 
 
 Gen. 
 
 deres* 
 
 33 
 
 The plur. of this word is used in common con- 
 versation to a single person, or to several, like the Eng- 
 lish youy and in this case it is always written with a 
 capital letter for the sake of distinction^); De, Dem, 
 Deres. 
 
 But in connection with a substantive it is declined 
 like the def. art. of the adjectives, from which it is 
 distinguished merely by a peculiar stress or emphasis, 
 when used demonstratively thus: 
 
 Sing. Nom. det Bbrd, den Stol, 
 
 Gen. det Bords, den Slots, 
 
 Plur, Nom, de Borde, de Stole, 
 
 Gen* de Bordes, de Stoles, 
 
 The remaining demonstratives have no more than these 
 three inflections, viz. 
 
 detle, denne, pi. disse, this ; 
 
 hint, hin, •— hitie, that ; 
 
 saadant, saadan, — saadanne, such; 
 
 s%f, slig, — sligc, such ; 
 
 samme, same, is indeclinable, being properly the def. 
 form of an old demonstr. sam~t, though often used 
 without the article. Only , like the other demonstrs. , it 
 receives the genit. termination -5, when standing absolute, 
 as dettes, kins, saadannes, sammes &c. 
 
 *) The capital letter is considered as a mark of respect, and 
 it would be held to be an insult to write this pronoun, when used 
 in addressing another person, with a small letter. This fashion is 
 originally German, for the Germans also write "Sic'' and '7/mc7i" 
 with a capital. kd« 
 
 3 
 
34 INFLECTIOIV. 
 
 23. Relative pronouns (henmsende Siedord) 
 are: 
 
 der^ who, that, used only in the nominative, without 
 distinction of gender and number ; 
 
 som, who, whom, that, used both as nominative and 
 object, but likewise without distinction of gender and number. 
 
 Both interrogative (sporgende) and relative, 
 are: 
 
 hvad, what, used of things, and Jwem^ (formerly in 
 the nom* hvo) , Avho , whom , of persons , the latter even 
 sometimes as a plural; 
 
 Jwilket, hvilken, ph hmlke, which. 
 To all these relatives and interrogativcs the only abs. 
 genitive is hvis for both numbers ; 
 
 hvordant, Jwordan, hvordanne^ how (Lat. q?iale, is) 
 is scarcely ever used in the objective or genitive. 
 
 24. Indefinite pronouns {iibesiemte Stedord) 
 are : 
 
 d^er, it, or there, which expresses a perfectly Jindefmile 
 subject'"*), especially wdth passive verbs, as: der siges at 
 Jian kommer hertil , it is said , or they say that lie is 
 coming hither; der er nceppe nogen som troer det, there 
 is scarcely anybody who believes it. 
 
 man, one, a person, (the French on), as: man maa 
 finde sig deri, one must put up w ith it ; man taler meget 
 
 *) Professor Rask often uses the term ''Subject'* in the sense 
 which it frequently has with the German grammarians ; but which 
 is little known in England. What Rask calls ''Subject'*, the English 
 Grammarians always call "nominative". A Dane asks: "Hvad er 
 Subjectet i denne Saetning?'' In English he must express the same 
 question thus: "VV^hat is the nominative in this proposition?" Eng- 
 lish scholars are so little accustomed to the continental school 
 term ''subjecium gi'ammaticale^^, that they would, I think, better 
 understand the Greek term, vnoxtljusvov, than "subject'', as expres- 
 sive of that notion wich they use to call "nominative.*' kd. 
 
INFLECTIOiV. 
 
 35 
 
 (lerom, they speak much about it. This word is merely 
 used as nominal, or subject; in the objective case we 
 sometimes say En , one , instead of it , and in the gen. 
 Ens, speaking of ourselves. 
 
 noget, nogen, pi. nogle or nogen^ some; any ; 
 
 {^somt) ? pi. somme^ some people ; 
 
 intet, ingen, pL ingen, nothing, nobody, none ; 
 
 alt, al, pU alle, all, every; 
 
 hvert, hver, (without a pi.) every ; also elhvert, etihver ; 
 
 ingenling (ingen Ting), nothing ; ailing, every thing ; 
 
 et andet, en anden, pi. andre ; another, , somebody else; 
 
 this last word is also used definitely without changing 
 its form, as: det andet Bord, the other table, d:c. 
 
 Hinanden^ each other, speaking of two ; 
 
 Iwerandre, one another, speaking of a greater num- 
 ber. 
 
 25. The numeral pronouns {Talordene) are 
 of two sorts, viz. 
 
 a) cardinals {Mcengdelal) ; 
 
 1. eet, eeii, one, 
 
 2. to, two, 
 
 3. tre, three, 
 
 4. fire, four, 
 3. fern, five, 
 
 6. sex, six, 
 
 7. syv, seven, 
 
 8. aatle (otte),*) eight, 
 
 9. ni, nine, 
 10. ti, ten, 
 
 11 elleve, eleven, 
 
 12. tolv, twelve, 
 
 13. irelten, thirteen, 
 
 14. fjoi'ten, fourteen, 
 
 15. femlen, fifteen. 
 
 b) ordinals (Ordenstal). 
 det, den forsie, 
 det andet, den anden, 
 det, den tredie, 
 
 — fjerde, 
 
 — femle^ 
 
 — sjette, 
 
 — syvende, 
 
 — aaltende [ottende], 
 
 — niende, 
 
 — tiende, 
 
 — ellefte, 
 
 — tolvte, 
 
 — trettende, 
 
 — fjortende, 
 
 — femtende. 
 
 *) The usual spelling certainly is "o«e" and Molhech has.no 
 other. Prof. Basks spelling however is supported both by pron- 
 unciation and etymology, the Icelandic word being "dttay ed» 
 
36 
 
 INFLECTION. 
 
 16. sejsten [commonly sexten]^ den, det sejstende [commonly sex-^ 
 
 sixteen, 
 
 17. sylten, seventeen, 
 
 18. atten, eighteen, 
 
 19. nitlen, nineteen, 
 
 20. tyve, twenty, 
 
 21. een og tyve, twenty one <5'c. 
 
 30. tredive, thirty, 
 
 40. fyrrefyve, forty, 
 
 50. halvtres,halvtresinds-i 
 
 tyve [commonly hah-\ fifty^ 
 
 tredsindslyve], I 
 
 60. tres, tresindstyve, [commonly 
 
 tredsindstyve and tredsinds- ^ 
 
 tyvende,] sixty, 
 70. hcdvfjers, i 
 
 tcnde], 
 syttende, 
 attende, 
 nillende, 
 tyvende, 
 eeii-og-lyvende, 
 twenty first, 
 
 tredifte [commonly trediv^ 
 te], thirtieth, 
 fyrrclyvende, fortieth, 
 hahtresindstyvende [com- 
 monly halvtredsindstyvew 
 de] , fiftieth, 
 tresindsiyvende, sixtieth, 
 
 (seventy, 
 
 5 ninety, 
 
 halvfjersindstyvende, 
 seventieth, 
 
 firsindstyvende, eightieth, 
 
 hahfemsindslyvende, nine- 
 tieth, 
 
 hundrede, hundredth, 
 hundrede^og-fdrsle, ^c. 
 tohwidrede, two hundred, 
 tusende, thousandth. 
 
 halvfjersindstyve 
 
 ^"- "''" . leighty, 
 
 firsindstyve » 
 
 90. halvfems 
 
 halvfemsindstyve 
 
 100. hundrede^ hundred, 
 
 101. hundrede og eet, een, 
 200. to hundrede, two hundred, 
 1000. tusende, thousand. 
 
 The abbreviated forms, halvtres, ires, hahfjers, firs, 
 halvfems, are used Avhen the numeral stands absolute, or 
 without a noun, consequently applied in counting-; the 
 longer forms , halvtresindstyve &c, , in connection with 
 nouns. 
 
 The words hundrede, tusende, being originally nouns 
 substantive, are sometimes written with a capital letter, 
 and the indef. art. as : et Hundrede^ et Tusende, or abbre- 
 viated, et Hundred, et Tusend. 
 
 En MilUon, a million , Billion, Trillion, &c. are also 
 nouns substantive, and constantly used as such. 
 
 There are also some other numeral nouns, as: 
 
l]?iPLECTIOi\. 37 
 
 et Par, a couple, a pair, a brace ; 
 et DegeVy a dicker ; et Dosin, a dozen ; 
 
 en Stiee'is, a score; en Shok^ three score. 
 
 en 01, four score. 
 
 Some numeral adjectives are stiled multiplica- 
 lives by the Latin Grammarians, viz. 
 
 enhelt, sinjrle, simple ; dobbelt, double ; 
 
 tredobbelt, triple ; prdobbelt, quadruple, &c. 
 
 But there are no numeral adverbs in Danish like 
 once^ twice y thrice^ instead of them Ave constantly use 
 the noun Gang^ time, with a cardinal or ordinal prefixed, 
 as: 
 
 een Gang, once, forste Gang, the first time; 
 
 (o Gange, twice, anden Gang, the second time ; 
 
 Ire Gange, thrice. tredie Gang, the third time, Sfc. 
 
 We even say : een ad Gangen, one at a time ; to ad 
 Gangen^ two at a time, &c. 
 
 The fractions are thus expressed: 
 
 halvl, hah, halve, half, is a regular adj. indef. & def. 
 but i is read en halv. 
 
 H 
 
 ■~" 
 
 halvtandet, halvanden, 
 
 or eet og et halvf, een og en halv ; 
 
 2i 
 
 — 
 
 hak tredie, or to og en halv; 
 
 3^ 
 
 — 
 
 halvfjerde, or tre og en halv, &.C, 
 
 1 
 3 
 
 
 
 en Trediedeel, 
 
 n 
 
 — . 
 
 een og en Trediedeel, 
 
 1 
 
 — 
 
 to Trediedele, 
 
 1 
 
 4 
 
 — 
 
 en Fjerdedeel, 
 
 2 
 
 4 
 
 — 
 
 to Fjerdedele, 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 — 
 
 trc Fjerdedele, ^c. 
 
 VERBS. 
 
 26. Introducforf/ observations. 
 
 The inflection of the Danish verbs (Gjerningsord) 
 is very simple, and lilie that of the English ; we distin- 
 guish however an active and a passive voice (//and- 
 
38 INFLECTION. 
 
 leformen & Lideformen), but the latter is always formed 
 by merely adding the termination s or es. 
 
 The verb itself has, properly speaking, three modes 
 viz. the indicative {den fremscettende MaadeJ; the 
 optative (den onskende) and the imperative C^en 
 hydende); besides the derived forms: the infinitive 
 (Navneformen) , and the participles (Tillcegsfor- 
 merne)^ being two as in English, and of the same deno- 
 minations. The indicative has two tenses (Tidsformer), 
 viz. the present (Nuiiden) and the past (Datiden)^ 
 the other modes and forms have only one tense each. 
 The present and past of the indicative and the passive 
 partic. are the most important parts of the verbs* 
 
 With respect to the formation of these inflections, 
 the verbs are divided into two great orders {Hovedar- 
 terj, the one more simple and regular, the other more 
 complex and irregular; each of them however is subdi- 
 vided into different classes according to the formation of 
 the past tense of the indie, active. The simple order forms 
 only one conjugation, it always terminates the past in de 
 or te, and has consequently more than one syllable; it 
 has three sub-classes: the 1st trisyllabic in the past, & 
 terminating in -ede; the 2d dissyllabic, and terminating 
 in te (or de); the 3d also dissyllabic, and terminating in 
 de (or tej but changing, besides , the vowel in the ra- 
 dical syllable. In the complex order the past tense 
 is always monosyllabic having no termination, or affix, 
 but ending in the last radical letter, and usually changing 
 the vowel. It may be divided into two conjugations, the 
 one usually preserving the original vowel of the present 
 in the participle passive; the other changing the vowel 
 not only in the past tense, but also in the participle. 
 Each of these conjugations has also three sub-classes 
 according to the vowels adopted in the past. The folio w'- 
 ing synopsis may give the reader a view of the whole 
 system ; 
 
INFLECTION. 39 
 
 The simple order or J st conjugation: 
 
 pree. past. part. pass. 
 
 cL 1. jeg hlager, hlagede, ^ hlaget, complain ; 
 
 cl. 2, jeg brwnder, brcvndte, brcvndt^ burn ; 
 
 cl. 3. jeg folger, fulgde*) fulgt, accompany ; 
 
 The complex order^ 2d co)ijugalion, 
 
 cl. 1. jeg beder, bad, bedet {bedl), pray ; 
 
 cl. 2. jeg faar, fik, faaef, get ; 
 
 [commonly faa€r\ 
 
 cl. 3. jeg lader, lod, ladel, let ; . 
 
 The 3d conjugation, 
 
 cl. 1. jeg slipper, slap{^\. sluppe'), 5?wjt)/?e^,-e?i, escape ; 
 
 cl. 2. jeg river, rev ( — reve), revel,-en, tear ; 
 
 cl. 3. jeg byder, bod { — bude), budet^-en, invite. 
 
 The persons are only distinguished by the pronouns 
 or other words added, never by peculiar terminations; 
 even the two numbers are often formed alike, or con- 
 founded in common conversation, even when distinguis- 
 hed in the written language. 
 
 The imperative has no more than the second person 
 in either number. 
 
 The passive voice admits of no distinction of num- 
 bers or persons, but merely of tenses and modes. 
 
 27. Jlie first conjugation. 
 
 As paradigms of this order let us take, jeg elskcr^ 
 I love ; jeg horer^ I hear ; jeg, Icegger, I lay , which are 
 thus inflected. 
 
 *) Rask and some other authors write "Culgde" which, no 
 doubt, is etymologically correct, for the Icelandic has "fylgdi\ 
 Molbech, however writes ^'fidgle'' and such certainly is the usual 
 spelling. Modern Danish looks much more to German analogies 
 than to Icelandic etymology : the German has ''folgte" in the past, 
 hence Danish "fulgte'\ no. 
 
40 
 
 
 INFLECTIOIf. 
 
 
 
 The active voice. 
 
 
 
 
 Ifidicative mode. 
 
 
 
 1st class 
 
 2d class 
 
 3(1 class 
 
 Pres. Sing. 
 
 elskerf 
 
 horer, 
 
 Icegger, 
 
 Plur. 
 
 elske^ 
 
 hare. 
 
 Icegge, 
 
 Past. Sing. 
 
 elskede, 
 
 horte. 
 
 lagdej 
 
 Plur. 
 
 elskede. 
 
 Urte, 
 
 Optative mode. 
 
 lagdcy 
 
 Pres. Sing. 
 
 ehke ! 
 
 hore ! 
 
 lagge ! 
 
 Plur. 
 
 elske ! 
 
 hore! 
 
 Imperative mode. 
 
 Iwgge ! 
 
 Pres.Sing. 2, 
 
 elsk (du) 
 
 hor. 
 
 loig. 
 
 Plur. 2. 
 
 elsker (/) 
 
 horer. 
 
 Derived forms. 
 
 Iwgger^ 
 
 Infin. 
 
 (rtO elske, 
 
 {at) hore. 
 
 (at) Iwgge. 
 
 Partic. 
 
 ehkende. 
 
 horende. 
 
 Iwggende, 
 
 The passive voi 
 Ifidicative mode. 
 
 ce. 
 
 Pres. 
 
 elskes, hores. 
 
 Iwgges, 
 
 Past. 
 
 elskedes, hortes. 
 
 lagdes. 
 
 
 Optative or Imperative mode. 
 
 Pres. 
 
 elskes, hores. 
 
 Derived forms. 
 
 Iwgges, 
 
 Infim 
 
 (at) elskes, (at) hores, 
 
 (at) Icegges, 
 
 Part. Sing. 
 
 elsket, hurt. 
 
 lagty 
 
 Plur. 
 
 elskede ; horte ; 
 
 lagte. 
 
 28. 
 
 Of the 1st class are: 
 
 
 vander. 
 
 vandede, vandet. 
 
 water ; 
 
 strandei 
 
 ', strandede, slrandet. 
 
 strand ; 
 
 XKBfiter* 
 
 ) vwHtede, vaaitet. 
 
 expect ; 
 
 henter. 
 
 henlede, hentef. 
 
 fetch; 
 
 agter, 
 
 agtede, agtet, 
 
 intend ; 
 
 arbejdet 
 
 ', arhejdede, arbejdet. 
 
 work, ^c 
 
 *) There is no doubt whatever that Bask is right in writing 
 voitite according to the Icelandic etymology vwnta. The common 
 spelling venle is barbarous. I3D. 
 
INFLECTION. 
 
 41 
 
 Some verbs of this class having three consonants 
 after the first vowel; preserve the final e in the sing-, of 
 the imperative, as: handle som du ml behandles, do as 
 you will be done by; forandre ktm del, you had better 
 alter that, (not handl, forandr). 
 
 Verbs that have no consonant after the first vowel 
 are of three sorts , viz. 1) those in ier^ uer are wholly 
 regular; 2) those in yer^ throw away the e in the pi. of the 
 pres. and in the infin. 3) the rest are monosyllabic in 
 the pres. tense throughout, and in the infinit. thus: 
 
 bier, 
 
 bie. 
 
 biede, 
 
 biet. 
 
 wait; 
 
 suer. 
 
 sue. 
 
 suede, 
 
 suet. 
 
 suck ; 
 
 flyer. 
 
 fly.*) 
 
 flyede. 
 
 flyet. 
 
 flee; 
 
 shyer, 
 
 sky. 
 
 skyede, 
 
 skyet. 
 
 shun ; 
 
 sne'r. 
 
 sne. 
 
 sneede. 
 
 sneet. 
 
 snows ; 
 
 ter. 
 
 te. 
 
 teede. 
 
 teet. 
 
 show; 
 
 bur J 
 
 bo. 
 
 boede. 
 
 boet. 
 
 dwell; 
 
 trbr. 
 
 tro. 
 
 troede. 
 
 trocf. 
 
 believe ; 
 
 naar. 
 
 naa, 
 
 naaede. 
 
 naaet. 
 
 reach ; 
 
 saar. 
 
 saa, 
 
 saaede. 
 
 saaet. 
 
 sow ; 
 
 stror. 
 
 stro, 
 
 stroede, 
 
 slrbet. 
 
 strew. 
 
 29. 
 
 Of the 2d class are: 
 
 
 
 tcenker. 
 
 twnJite, 
 
 twnkt. 
 
 think ; 
 
 taber. 
 
 table, 
 
 taht. 
 
 
 lose ; 
 
 hjender, 
 
 kjendte^ 
 
 , kjen 
 
 df. 
 
 know; 
 
 vender^ 
 
 vendle. 
 
 vendt. 
 
 turn ; 
 
 lierer. 
 
 Icerle, 
 
 Icert^ 
 
 
 learn, teacl 
 
 voider. 
 
 voldte, 
 
 voldl 
 
 '? 
 
 occasion ; 
 
 Several verbs are inflected either according to this, or 
 the 1st class ; in such cases the contracted or shorter form 
 of the past is the most usual, as : jeg kalder^ I call,* kaU 
 dede^ or kaldte, called; hcelder^ incline, or pour in, 
 hceldede or kceldie; taler^ speak, talede, or talte. 
 
 *) Molbech wriies flye , skye, snee , tee, boe, froe, naae, saac, 
 strije; but in all these the final c is mute. bd. 
 
42 
 
 INFLECTION. 
 
 Some authors give this class -de in the past, as; 
 horde^ folde, felt, tcenkde^ tabde^ &c., but this appears to 
 be against the common pronunciation and the best usage. 
 
 Some irregular verbs have really -de in the past, 
 viz. har^ pi. have^ havde^ haft, have ; vil^ pi. villey vilde, 
 villet, will; har, being contracted for haver, forms in the 
 passive haves ; but vil, being a neuter verb, has no pas- 
 sive voice. 
 
 doe, do, dode, doet, die, 
 
 s/fjer, sUje, *) skjedc, skjet, happen. 
 
 30. According to the rules for the 3d class are 
 inflected : 
 
 hvaaler. 
 
 kvalde. 
 
 kvdlt. 
 
 suffocate ; 
 
 twller. 
 
 (aide, 
 
 talt. 
 
 count ; 
 
 vwlger, 
 
 valgde. 
 
 valgl. 
 
 choose; 
 
 veenner, 
 
 vande. 
 
 vant. 
 
 accustom ; 
 
 siger, 
 
 sagde, 
 
 sagf. 
 
 say; 
 
 bringer, 
 
 hragdc. 
 
 brcigf. 
 
 bring; 
 
 swlgei'. 
 
 saalgde. 
 
 sacdgt. 
 
 sell; 
 
 irccde?^. 
 
 (raadle. 
 
 Iraadt, 
 
 tread ; 
 
 sindi'Cr, 
 
 smurde. 
 
 smurt. 
 
 smear ; 
 
 sparger, 
 
 spurgde, 
 
 spurgt, 
 
 ask ; 
 
 folger. 
 
 fulgde, 
 
 fulgt. 
 
 attend; 
 
 dulgcr. 
 
 didgde, 
 
 dtdgt. 
 
 conceal; 
 
 flwliher. 
 
 (lakle. 
 
 flakt. 
 
 cleave ; 
 
 roikker. 
 
 rakte. 
 
 rakt. 
 
 reach ; 
 
 stra'liker. 
 
 strakte. 
 
 strakl. 
 
 stretch ; 
 
 twkker. 
 
 takte. 
 
 takt. 
 
 thatch ; 
 
 Tcekker, 
 
 vakle, 
 
 vaktj 
 
 awake; 
 
 smlter. 
 
 satte. 
 
 saf. 
 
 set. 
 
 [Molbech and the 
 
 great majority 
 
 of Danish authors 
 
 certainly write 
 
 
 
 
 qiKcler, 
 
 qualte. 
 
 
 
 vccnner. 
 
 vante. 
 
 
 
 bringer. 
 
 bragle, 
 
 
 
 scelger. 
 
 solgle. 
 
 solgf, 
 
 
 sporger, 
 
 sptirgfe. 
 
 
 
 folger, 
 
 fulgte. 
 
 
 *) Commonly skeer, skec, kd. 
 
INPLECTIOIV. 43 
 
 dolger^ diilgte^ 
 
 twller, talte ; 
 
 butRask, who endeavoured to establish a system of ortho- 
 graphy founded on etymology, has Icelandic analogies 
 always in remembrance: the Icelanders say ven, vandi; 
 sely seldi; spyr, spurdi; fylgi, fylgdi; tel, taldi&c, which 
 no doubt led Rask to adopt d in preference to t in the 
 past tenses of these verbs* ed,] 
 
 Some writers, not considering this as a regular 
 class, prefer saying in the past: Jwcelede, tcellede, vcen- 
 nede, rcehkede^ sircekkede^ tcekkede^ vcekkede; but as this 
 trailing formation cannot be extended to all cases, nobody 
 saying vcelgede, sigede ^ sporgede^ scettede^ nor to the 
 participles, so as to say kvcelet, tcelletj dec. it appears 
 rather to destroy the real regularity, than to introduce 
 any. 
 
 Instead of talde, ialt, we say also taalde, taalt, and 
 this formation ought perhaps to be recommended, being 
 analogous to scelget^ saalgde, and distinguishing the word 
 more clearly from taler, talte, talt ; with the verb, taaler^ 
 taaltCy taalt , endure , there is little fear of a confusion, 
 these two w^ords being used in totally different combi- 
 nations. 
 
 There are however some real irregulars of this 
 
 class. 
 
 viz. 
 
 
 
 
 
 Sing. 
 
 Plur. 
 
 Past. 
 
 Part. 
 
 Infiiiit, 
 
 
 gjor. 
 
 gjore. 
 
 gjorde. 
 
 (jjort-e. 
 
 at gore. 
 
 make, do; 
 
 tor. 
 
 tor. 
 
 torde. 
 
 tor del. 
 
 - torde, 
 
 dare ; 
 
 tor. 
 
 tor. 
 
 turde. 
 
 tiirdef. 
 
 — ttirdc. 
 
 need ;*) 
 
 bor, 
 
 boi*-. 
 
 biirde, 
 
 biirdef, 
 
 — biirde, 
 
 ought ; 
 
 *) This distinction between tor, torde, to dare, and tor, turde, 
 to need, is not generally observed. Molbech in his dictionary has, 
 no doubt, the various senses, but only one form of the verb : tor, 
 turde, turdet. Of course, liask derives his tor, torde, from the 
 Icelandic pori, pordi ; but tor, turde from the German diirfen, 
 
 EV. 
 
44 
 
 INFLECTION. 
 
 
 Sing. Plur. 
 
 Past. 
 
 Part. 
 
 Iiifiiiit. 
 
 
 maa, maa, 
 
 maafte, 
 
 maatlet, 
 
 at maatle. 
 
 must ; 
 
 hatiy kunne. 
 
 kunde, 
 
 kunnet. 
 
 — kunne. 
 
 can; 
 
 skal, skulle. 
 
 skiilde, 
 
 skullefy 
 
 — skullcy 
 
 shall; 
 
 veed, vide, 
 
 vidste. 
 
 vidsif 
 
 — vide. 
 
 know. 
 
 The partic. 
 
 tordet^ 
 
 , iurdety 
 
 burdet , are 
 
 often , 
 
 common conversation. 
 
 contracted to tordt, turdt, burdt, 
 
 m 
 
 31. The second conjugation. 
 
 As paradigms may serve giver, give; faar/'^) get; 
 dragevy draw, pull; Avhich are thus inflected. 
 
 
 
 The activ voice. 
 
 
 
 
 
 Indicative mode. 
 
 
 Pres, 
 
 Sing. 
 
 giver, 
 
 faar, 
 
 drager. 
 
 
 Plur. 
 
 give. 
 
 faa. 
 
 drage. 
 
 Past» 
 
 Sing. 
 
 gav. 
 
 fik. 
 
 drog. 
 
 
 Plur. 
 
 gave. 
 
 fik, (fmge\ 
 Optative mode. 
 
 droge, 
 
 Pres. 
 
 
 give. 
 
 faa, 
 
 Imperative mode. 
 
 drage, 
 
 Pres. 
 
 Sing, 2. 
 
 giv (du), 
 
 faa, 
 
 drag. 
 
 
 Phir. 2. 
 
 giver (/) 
 
 , faar. 
 Derived forms. 
 
 drager. 
 
 Infin. 
 
 
 (at) givey 
 
 (at) faa, 
 
 (at) drage, 
 
 Part. 
 
 - 
 
 givende, 
 Th 
 
 (faaende), 
 
 e p assive voice. 
 Indicative mcde. 
 
 dragende, 
 
 Pres. 
 
 
 gives. 
 
 faas, 
 
 dragesy 
 
 Past, 
 
 
 gaves, 
 
 (fikkes). 
 
 droges. 
 
 
 
 Optative or Imperative mode. 
 
 
 Pres, 
 
 
 gives. 
 
 faas, 
 
 drages. 
 
 *) This verb has with Molbech and other authors a mute e 
 both in the active and the passive voice, viz. faaer. faaes &.c. 
 
 ED. 
 
IIVFLECTION. 
 
 45 
 
 Derived forms. 
 
 Infill. (at) gives, (aOfaaSf (at) drages, 
 
 ParU Sing. givet, -en, faaet, draget, -en, 
 
 Plur. givne ; faaede ; dragnc. 
 
 The participle passive creates some difficulty, being 
 sometimes formed in et in theneut., en in the com., -wc, 
 in the plur.; sometimes merely used as a supine fBf- 
 formj in the neuter sing, in et, sometimes the plur. is 
 formed as in 1st conjug., in -erfe, or -te, 
 
 32. To the first class belong the verbs enumerated 
 in the following list, where also the plur. of the past, 
 whenever it differs from the sing., shall be marked, as 
 also the com. gend. and plur. of the partic. pass., when- 
 ever these forms occur. 
 
 kvwder. 
 
 kvad-e. 
 
 kvwdei. 
 
 sing : 
 
 beder. 
 
 bad-e, 
 
 bedet, bedt-e. 
 
 heg; 
 
 gider. 
 
 gad-e. 
 
 gidet, (gidt). 
 
 like; 
 
 sidder. 
 
 sad-e. 
 
 siddet. 
 
 sit; . 
 
 stinker. 
 
 stank. 
 
 stinket. 
 
 stink ; 
 
 klingery 
 
 klang. 
 
 klinget, 
 
 sound; 
 
 hwnger. 
 
 hang. 
 
 ha:ngt-e. 
 
 hang; 
 
 gjwlder. 
 
 gjaldt. 
 
 gjoildt. 
 
 is valid; 
 
 skjwlver. 
 
 skjalv. 
 
 skjwlvet. 
 
 tremble ; 
 
 folder. 
 
 faldt. 
 
 faldet, - en, -ne. 
 
 fall : 
 
 tier. 
 
 lav, 
 
 tiet. 
 
 am silent; 
 
 smcekker. 
 
 smak. 
 
 smcekkel, -de. 
 
 clap; 
 
 ligger. 
 
 laa. 
 
 ligget, -de. 
 
 lie; 
 
 ceder, 
 
 aad. 
 
 (edt-e. 
 
 eat (of beasts) ; 
 
 ser. 
 
 saae, 
 
 set-e. 
 
 see; 
 
 stjwler. 
 
 sljal (e). 
 
 stjaalet, -en, -ne. 
 
 steal ; 
 
 skcurer, 
 
 skar-e. 
 
 skaaret, -en, -ne. 
 
 cut; 
 
 bcerer. 
 
 bar-e. 
 
 baarct, -en, -ne. 
 
 bear. 
 
 For klang some authors write klingede; for gjaldt, 
 gjceldte ; for skjalv , skjcelvede ; for tav , taug , or tiede^ 
 fHYiic. taugt."^') In saae the e final is mute both in the 
 
 *) The great majority of authors certainly write taug in the 
 past, tiet in part. pass. Taug is undoubtedly right, for the past as it is 
 

 Indicative 
 
 Optative 
 
 Pres. Sing. 
 
 er, 
 
 Twre ! 
 
 Plur. 
 
 ere. 
 
 Imperat* 
 
 Past, Siug. 
 
 var, 
 
 Twr^ 
 
 Plur. 
 
 vave* 
 
 vcerer, 
 
 46 INFLECTION. 
 
 sing, and plur., and merely used in order to distinguish 
 this tense from the conjunction saa^ so, then. 
 
 The auxiliary je^ er, I am, is entirely irregular, 
 and thus inflected.: 
 
 Infm. 
 (rtO ^(sre, 
 
 Partic. 
 van-ende, 
 vcereh 
 
 33* The second class contains merely three verbs 
 besides the paradigm, viz. 
 
 gaar*) gik (ginge), gaael, go ; 
 
 hedder, hed^ liedf, am called, fl am 
 
 hight, or I higlit] J 
 grwdeVf greed, grwdt, weep, 
 
 Gaar, hedder and grceder have no passive at all, 
 but the compound verb hegrceder , deplore, is regular, in 
 the pass, hegrcedes &c. Of gaar there is also a regular 
 pass, compound , defective in the active voice , viz. om- 
 gaas, converse, am familiar with; omgikkes, sup. omgaae- 
 des. The past is sometimes erroneously made omgikkedes. 
 
 Some writers instead of gaaet, have begun to use 
 gaaen in the com. gend. and gaane, in the pi, but this 
 innovation is entirely foreign to the cultivated language, 
 and only sometimes used by the low est classes of Copen- 
 hagen, with whom it has crept in from the Lowgerm. or 
 Dutch gegaan. It must be observed how ever, that, in the 
 Dutch gegaan^ the n is no mark of the com. gend., but 
 the formative letter of the whole partic. in all genders 
 and numbers like the Engl, gone, 
 
 Pagdi in Icel., schwieg in Germ* , zwieg in Dutch , csigalni to be 
 silent in Magyar. The g is not a servile leUer that may be cast 
 off at pleasure but a radical letter, as clearly appears from pegjd, 
 schtceigen, oiyd(/j, tacco Qaciii) (fee. ED. - 
 
 *) The common spelling is gaaer^ omgaaes &c. ed. 
 

 
 INFLECTION. 
 
 4\ 
 
 34. 
 
 To the third class belong: 
 
 
 graver^ 
 
 grov-e, 
 
 (gravede)} 
 
 gravel, de. 
 
 dig; 
 
 vccver, 
 
 vov-e, (vwvede). 
 
 vcevel, "de. 
 
 weave ; 
 
 lader, 
 
 lod-e, 
 
 
 ladet, ladl-e, 
 
 let, cause ; 
 
 galer, 
 
 gol, (galede). 
 
 galet. 
 
 crow; 
 
 farer. 
 
 focr, fi 
 
 ore 
 
 farel, -en, ne, 
 
 ??o; 
 
 erfarer, 
 
 erfoer i 
 
 z {erfarede). 
 
 , erfarely -en, -ne. 
 
 experience ; 
 
 jager. 
 
 jog-e. 
 
 
 jagel, -de. 
 
 drive, chase; 
 
 lager. 
 
 log-e. 
 
 
 lagel, -en, ne, 
 
 take ; 
 
 ler. 
 
 lo, 
 
 
 leel. 
 
 lau^h ; 
 
 slaar, 
 
 slog-e. 
 
 
 slaaet, de. 
 
 beat; 
 
 slaar, *) 
 
 stod-e, 
 
 
 staael, 
 
 stand ; 
 
 svwrger. 
 
 svor-e. 
 
 
 svorel,-en, -ne. 
 
 swear; 
 
 sover^ 
 
 SOVy 
 
 
 sovet, 
 
 sleep; 
 
 kommer, 
 
 kom, 
 
 
 kommel, -en, -fie. 
 
 come ; 
 
 holder. 
 
 holdl. 
 
 
 holdt-e. 
 
 keep ; 
 
 hugger, 
 
 hiig. 
 
 
 hugget, -de. 
 
 hew, cut; 
 
 But hegravePy bury, begrov^ makes the part. pass. 
 begravety begraven, begravne; from slaar there is an old 
 partic. slaget, slagen^ slagne; forsiaar , understand, has 
 in the part. pass, forstaaet , pi. forstaaede. The forms 
 slaaen, forstaaen are false, and derived from the Dutch 
 geslaauy gestaan^ contrary to the genius of the Danish* 
 From holder^ there is an old partic. holdetj, holden, holdne^ 
 used as an adj., and from hugget^ is also sometimes form- 
 ed huggen, pi. hugne. 
 
 35. The third conjugation. 
 
 As paradigms may serve : ^//Jer, find; dmer^ drive; 
 strygevy rub, stroke. 
 
 The active voice. 
 Indicative mode, 
 
 Pres. Sing. finder, driver, slryger, 
 
 Plur. finde, drive, stryge. 
 
 Past, Sing. fandt, drev, slrog, 
 
 Plur. fandt (funde), dreve, stroge, 
 
 *) Commonly slaaer ; also forslaacr vid inf. ed. 
 
4 
 
 b 
 
 
 INFLECTIOIV. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Optative mode. 
 
 
 
 Pres. 
 
 
 /iWf/e, 
 
 drive. 
 
 Imperative mode. 
 
 
 stryge, 
 
 Pres. 
 
 Sing. 2. 
 
 ^/iJ, 
 
 driv, 
 
 
 slryg. 
 
 
 Pliir. 2: 
 
 ^^(/er. 
 
 driver. 
 
 Derived forms. 
 
 
 stryger. 
 
 Infin. 
 
 
 (al) finde, (at) drive. 
 
 
 (at) stryge. 
 
 Part. 
 
 
 findende^ 
 
 drivende^ 
 
 
 strygende. 
 
 
 
 Th 
 
 e passive voice. 
 
 
 
 
 
 Indicative mode. 
 
 
 
 Pres. 
 
 
 findes, 
 
 drives. 
 
 
 stryges, 
 
 Past, 
 
 
 fandtes. 
 
 dreves, 
 
 
 strdges, 
 
 
 
 Imperative or Optative 
 
 mode 
 
 > 
 
 Pres. findeSf drives, stryges. 
 
 Derived forms, 
 
 Infin. (at) fmdes, (at) drives, (at) stryges. 
 
 Part. Sing. fundet, -en, drevet, -en, stroget, -en, 
 
 Plur. f undue ; drevne; strogne. 
 
 As this conjugation also has many irregularities or 
 varieties , it will be convenient to the learner to enume- 
 rate the most remarkable of the verbs of each class. 
 
 36. To the first class belong: 
 
 drikker, drah, (druhhe), drukhet, -en, -ne, drink ; 
 
 stikker, stall, (stunge), stukket, -en, -ne, sting ; 
 
 springer, sprang, (sprurige), sprunget, -en, -ne, leap ; 
 
 tvinger, tvang, (ivunge), tvunget,-en,'ne, compel; 
 
 synger, sang, (sunge), sunget, -en, -ne, sing ; 
 
 synker, sank, (sunke), simket, - en^ -ne, sink ; 
 
 hinder, handt, (bunde), bundet, -en, ^ne, bind ; 
 
 svinder, svandt, (svunde), svundet, -en, ^tie, pine ; "") 
 
 spinder, spandt, (spunde), spundet, ~en, -ne, spin ; 
 
 slipper, slap, (sluppe), sluppet, -en, -ne, escape ; 
 
 vinder, vandt, (vunde), vundet, -en, -ne, win ; 
 
 *) Am reduced, vanish, ed. 
 
INFLECTION. 
 
 49 
 
 rinder, randt^ (runde), rundet, -c», -ne, flow ; 
 
 brisler, brast, {bruste), brustet, ~en, -tie, burst ; 
 
 fornemmer, fornam, (-numme), formtminet, -en, perceive ; 
 
 hjcelper, hjalp, (hjulpe), hjulpel,-en^^ne, help ; 
 
 troiffer, traf, (iruffe), truffet, -en, -ne, hit ; 
 
 trwkker, Irak, (irukke)^ trukket, -en, -ne, pull ; 
 
 sprwkker, sprak^ {sprukke)^ sprukket^-en^-ne, burst; 
 
 brwkker, brak, brukket, -en, -we, break. 
 
 For brak, brukket we usually say brcekkede, brcekket^ 
 according- to the Istconj. 1st class* Perhaps 5ra^ should 
 be used as a neuter verb, brcekkede as an active one. 
 
 The difference between this class and the first of the 2d conj, 
 is properly that this, in the past, has a short or sharp «, which, 
 in the plur., is chanjred again to w, and this u is preserved in the 
 partic. pass., whereas the 1st cL of the 2d conj. has a long «, 
 which is preserved in the plur. but in the partic. pass, is replaced 
 by the original vowel of the verb in the present tense* This new 
 change of vowel however being sometimes neglected in the plur. 
 of the past, and in the part, pass., several verbs are transferred 
 from this class to the other, in which consequently several words 
 are found with a short vowel. Of this and the like changes, 
 which the modern Danish has undergone, in the 13-15. centuries, 
 the curious reader may find ample information in Mr. N. M* Pe- 
 tersen's det danske, norske og svenske Sprogs Historie under deres 
 Udvikling af Stamsproget. Iste DeZ, det danske Sprog. Kb. 1829. 8. 
 
 37. To the second class belong: 
 
 sliber. 
 
 sleb-e. 
 
 slebet, -en, -ne, 
 
 grind ; 
 
 griber, 
 
 greb-e. 
 
 grebel, ~en, -ne. 
 
 seize ; 
 
 knibcr. 
 
 kneb-e, 
 
 knebet, -en -ne, ] 
 
 pinch; 
 
 piber. 
 
 pcb-Cj 
 
 pehet, -en, -ne. 
 
 pipe, whistle ; 
 
 bliver. 
 
 blev-e,' 
 
 bhvet, -en, -ne. 
 
 become ; 
 
 river. 
 
 rec-c. 
 
 revet, ^cn, -ne. 
 
 tear ; 
 
 skriver. 
 
 skrev-e^ 
 
 skrevet.-en,-ne. 
 
 write ; 
 
 skriger. 
 
 skreg-e. 
 
 skreget, -en, -ne. 
 
 cry; 
 
 stiger. 
 
 steg-e 
 
 stegef, -en, -ne. 
 
 ascend ; 
 
 s?i{ger, 
 
 sneg-e^ 
 
 sneget, -en, -ne. 
 
 sneak ; 
 
 sviger. 
 
 sveg-e. 
 
 sveget, -en, -ne. 
 
 betray ; 
 
 glider. 
 
 gled-e. 
 
 gledet, -en, -ne, (glidt) 
 
 slide, glide ; 
 
 mger. 
 
 veg-By 
 
 veget, -en, -ne. 
 
 yield, cede; 
 
 gnider. 
 
 gned-e. 
 
 gnedet, -en, -«e. 
 
 rub ; 
 
50 
 
 INFLECTION. 
 
 
 svider^ 
 
 sved-e, 
 
 svedef^'en^^ne, 
 
 singe ; 
 
 rider. 
 
 red-e, 
 
 (ridi) redet, -en, "ne. 
 
 , ride; 
 
 strider^ 
 
 stred-e. 
 
 {stridt), stredeti 
 
 fight, contend; 
 
 skrider, 
 
 skred^c. 
 
 (skridt)skredet,-e7i,'-rie, proceed; 
 
 vrider. 
 
 vred-e. 
 
 vredefi -ew, -we, 
 
 wring ; 
 
 hider. 
 
 bed-e. 
 
 bidt-e, 
 
 bite; 
 
 lider^ 
 
 led-Cy 
 
 lidt-e. 
 
 suffer ; 
 
 slider, 
 
 sled-e^ 
 
 slidt-e. 
 
 tear; 
 
 sniider^ 
 
 smed-e. 
 
 smidl-e. 
 
 tlirow,cast,fling; 
 
 triner. 
 
 treen. 
 
 trint-e. 
 
 step; 
 
 hviner. 
 
 - hveen *), 
 
 hvint. 
 
 whine, howl. 
 
 38. 
 
 The third class comprizes the following: 
 
 Jiryber, 
 
 hob-e^ 
 
 krobelf -e«, -nc. 
 
 creep ; 
 
 lober, 
 
 lob C-e), 
 
 lobety -en, -ne. 
 
 run ; 
 
 ryger. 
 
 ro</(-e), 
 
 rogety -ede. 
 
 smoke ; 
 
 lyver^ 
 
 loj. 
 
 lojet. 
 
 lie (mentior) ; 
 
 flyver. 
 
 flojy 
 
 flbjet, -en, -we. 
 
 fly; 
 
 hyder. 
 
 bod-e. 
 
 budelren^-ncbudt. 
 
 , invite, bid; 
 
 bryder^ 
 
 brod-e, 
 
 brudt-e. 
 
 break ; 
 
 - forlryder, 
 
 forlrod-e^ 
 
 , forlrudt. 
 
 repent: 
 
 skyder^ 
 
 skod-e. 
 
 skudt-e. 
 
 shoot ; 
 
 skryder. 
 
 skrod-e, 
 
 skrydt, 
 
 bray; 
 
 gyder. 
 
 god-e, 
 
 gtjdt-e. 
 
 pour ; 
 
 lyder. 
 
 lod-e. 
 
 lydl-e, 
 
 obey ; 
 
 flyder. 
 
 (lod(-e). 
 
 flydt-e. 
 
 flow; 
 
 nyder. 
 
 fivd-e. 
 
 nydt-e. 
 
 enjoy; 
 
 snyder. 
 
 snod-e, 
 
 smjdl'€r> 
 
 cheat ; 
 
 fryser. 
 
 fros (-e), 
 
 frusset, ^en, -we, 
 
 freeze : 
 
 fnyser. 
 
 fnos (-e). 
 
 fnyst. 
 
 fret; 
 
 gyser. 
 
 yds. 
 
 gyst. 
 
 shudder ; 
 
 kyser, 
 
 kosf 
 
 kjst. 
 
 frighte;! ; 
 
 nyser. 
 
 nos. 
 
 nyst, . 
 
 sneeze. 
 
 The four last are 
 
 also in the past formed according 
 
 to the 1st 
 
 conjugation 
 
 2d class, for we say : 
 
 ; fnfste^gyste, 
 
 *) The two last words furnish a strong proof of the faulti- 
 ness of the rules fot doubling the vowels in Danish, making the 
 perfectly regular words appear irregular. There are also some 
 such verbs in the 2d conj. e. g. foer (for), saae (sa'j. 
 
INFLECTIOIV. 51 
 
 kystey nyste. There are also several variations of the parlic. 
 pass, as brudety -cw, -we, instead of hrudt; even in vul- 
 gar speech fludt for flydt^ snudt for smjdt , frosset for 
 f russet; kosset-en for kyst* 
 
 39. Auxiliary verbs. 
 
 The verbs possessing but few inflections, in propor- 
 tion to the many distinctions of tense and mode, which it 
 is often necessary to indicate in speaking of actions with 
 precision , auxiliary verbs (Hjcelpeoi^dJ are applied 
 nearly as in English, to form a number of additional 
 tenses and modes by way of periphrasis. 
 
 The most remarkable auxiliary verbs in Danish are : 
 skal, vil, har^ er, faar,^'J bliver; having spoken of their 
 inflection already under their respective classes, we have 
 merely here to observe, to what part of the principal 
 verb they are joined, and what modifications in its sense 
 they are intended to express. 
 
 Skal and vil in the pres. tense denote futurity or 
 intention, though not exactly as in English. Skal implies 
 a duty and necessity on the part of the person; vil a 
 mere futurity, without any personal volition a sort of 
 prediction of what will happen, e. g. jeg skal skrive^ I 
 shall write , jeg vil drukne^ I shall drown , (if...). In the 
 past Qskulde, vilde) , they denote a futurity relative to 
 some other time; they are prefixed to the infinitive, as: 
 jeg skal komme i Morgen tidlig , I shall come (call) to 
 morrow morning, Han sagde jeg skulde komme, he said 
 (that) I should come o : told me to come, where I may 
 add i Gaar, yesterday, the action "to come" being future 
 merely with respect to "his orders," not with respect 
 to my relation to time. The past of these auxiliaries also 
 expresses the conditional future in French; e. g. jeg skulde 
 
 *) Commonly faaer. kd. 
 
52 INFLECTIOiV. 
 
 7iok skrwe , hvis jeg harxle noget at shrive om^ I would 
 write (to him) indeed, if I had any thing to write about. 
 
 Har and er serve in the present to express the pre- 
 terperfect, and in the past (havde^ var) , the pluperfect, 
 when connected with the participle passive of the prin- 
 cipal verb, as: jeg har hort , I have heard; jeg havde 
 IcBst, I had read; dfi (De) er kommen for silde^ you are 
 come loo late; hau var ikke kommen^ he was not come 
 (arrived). The difference is, that har is used with active 
 verbs, er with some of the neuters,*"*) and with all the 
 passives, e. g. er fundet, has been found; var fundet, 
 had been found; it never, as in English, expresses the 
 pres. of the indicative pass., so that is found must be 
 rendered in Danish by .fitides^ was found by fandtes, 
 
 Faaerj, get, united to the partic. pass, expresses the 
 EngU shall have, as : naar jeg faaer skrevet, when I shall 
 have written, naar han fik Bogefi Icest^ when he should 
 have read (perused) the book; but da han jik Bogen 
 Icesty when he had got through the book. 
 
 Har and faaer are sometimes combined w ith the infin., 
 in order to express a duty or obligation in the person; 
 as: jeg har at sige Dem, I have to say (must say) to 
 you; du faaer at sige mig , you must say to (tell) me. 
 Er is never used in this way, so that the Engl. I am 
 to... must be translated, jeg har at, or jeg skal, jeg maa. 
 
 Bliver , am , is often used in a periphrasis of the 
 passive, as : bliver fundet, is found, blev fundet^ was found. 
 
 40. Two auxiliaries are often connected with one 
 principal verb, as: 
 
 har {skullef), villet sige, has had (intended) to say ; 
 havde {skullet) villet sige, had had (intended) to say; 
 
 *) But these are always to be considered as neutro passive 
 verbs. ed. 
 
IKFLECTIOiV. 53 
 
 skctl, vil have sagf, shall, will have said*); 
 
 skulde, vilde have sagt, should, would have said ; 
 
 har haft skrevet, have had (it) written (once) ; 
 
 havde haft skrevet, had had (it) written ; 
 
 skal, vil voire skrevet, shall, will be written ; 
 
 skulde, vilde va-re skrevet, should, would be written; 
 
 har vceret skrevet, has been written ; 
 
 havde voiret skrevet, had been written; 
 
 skai, vil faa skrevet* shall get (it) written; 
 
 skulde, vilde faa skrevet, should get (it) written ; 
 
 har faaet skrevet, has got written ; 
 
 havde faaet skrevet, had got written ; 
 
 skal, vil blive skrevet, shall, will be written ; 
 
 skulde, vilde blive skrevet, should, would be written ; 
 
 er blevet skrevet, has been written ; 
 
 var blevet skrevet^ had been written ; 
 
 havde blevet skrevet, would have been written : 
 
 Sometimes even three auxiliaries are added to one 
 principal verb, as: 
 
 det skal have vwret besluttet, it is said to have been resolved ; 
 
 det skulde have vceret gjort, it should have been done J 
 
 det vilde have vwret gjort, it would have been done ; 
 
 dtit skal voire blevet omtalt, it is reported that it was spoken of; 
 
 det skulde have {voire) blevet omtalt, it should have been spoken of ; 
 
 det vilde voire blevet omtalt, it would have been spoken of; 
 
 det skal have blevet gjort, it shall have been done; 
 
 del skulde have **) blevet gjort, it should have been done. 
 
 The reader will observe, that there is a good deal 
 more variety in the Danish than in the English circum- 
 loculions ; and that variety serves admirably to modify 
 the sense, in a manner difficult to express in other lan- 
 guages; e. g, det skulde have vceret gjort signifies: it 
 
 *) The meaning of this phrase jeg skal have sagt usually is : 
 / am said or reported to have said) but han vil have sagt, he shall 
 have said (it, before you may warn him). 
 
 ^^) I allow this have, in the two last phrases, to remain, be- 
 cause Kask seems to have put it deliberately ; but voire ought 
 undoubtedly to be put instead of ^'have,'^ no. 
 
54 INFLECTIOIV. 
 
 should have been previously done, and consequently then 
 finished or completed; but det skiilde have blevet gjort 
 means : it should have been done after that time^ implying 
 moreover that the person Avould have done it, or caused 
 it to be done. Thus also: det skal vwre skrevet mQdins : 
 it shall be (ready) written, or I shall have it written at 
 a certain future time, but det skal blive skrenet expresses 
 an assurance that it shall be written, or that I will write 
 it; and det skal skrives expresses a command: it shall, 
 must be written, or you have to write it. So that a 
 master will say : det skal gjores i Dag, it must be one 
 today: and the servant will answer: det skal blive gjort, 
 it shall be done (viz. to-day) ; or det skal vcere gjort inden 
 Klokkensex, it shall be done (finished) before six o' clock. 
 There are several other verbs used as auxiliaries, 
 e. g. maa, may, must; kan, can, may; tor, dare, need; 
 lader , let , cause to , &c. Besides the English student 
 should [observe, that these, as well as the auxiliaries 
 proper, are more complete or less defective in Danish 
 than in English, being used even in the infinitive, in the 
 same capacity. 
 
 This great variety being modified stil more by the conjunc-, 
 tions, naar, when; da, as, ^c. it is a strange fault in some old 
 Grammars to mistake these circumlocutions for real tenses or mo- 
 des of the verbal inflection , and to admit them as such in the 
 paradigms of the regular conjugation. 
 
 Several of the English modes of applying the auxiliaries arc 
 not used in Danish, e. g. 
 
 / am icrilingt jeg er i Fa^rd med at skrive ; 
 
 I was wriling, jeg var ved at skrive ; 
 
 / am going to write, jeg skal til at skrive; 
 
 / was going to tcrite, jeg skulde, vilde til at skrive , 
 
 / do not write, jeg skriver ikke ; 
 
 / did not write, jeg skrev ikke, (har ikke skrevet) ; 
 
 do write, skriv dog (endelig) I 
 
 do not write, skriv ikke, skriv dog ikke; 
 
 / ham done writing, jeg er fterdig med at skrive; 
 
 / had done tvriling, jeg var faerdig med at skrive. 
 
INFLECTION. 55 
 
 41. Different kinds of nerbs. 
 
 In Danish, as in other languages which havq n pas- 
 sive voice there is a peculiar sort of verbs with passive 
 terminations but active signification. They are commonly 
 called verbs deponent (lideformede Gjerningsord). 
 and are regularly inflected as other passive verbs of the 
 conj. and class, to which they belong; only the Supine, 
 requiring also the addition of the passive 5, creates some 
 difficulty. Those of the first conj. 1st class form the 
 sup. in edes^ or ets, those of the 2d class in tes, Ex. 
 
 fatles, falledes (Jiar falledes), want; 
 
 lykkes, lykhedes, har lyhkedes or lykkets, 'succeed, prosper ; *) 
 
 IcengeBy Icengtes, har Icengles, long; 
 
 synes, syntes, har syntes, seem ; 
 
 slaaes, sloges^ har slaaedes or slaaets, fight; 
 
 bides, bedes, {har hidls),' bite one another. 
 
 Some are entirely defective in the sup. as ; mindes^ min- 
 dedeSy recollect. 
 
 Neuter verbs {gjenstandslose Gjo.) on the con- 
 trary have no passive voice at all, as : jeg staaer, I stand ; 
 jeg komnier^ I come ; never jeg staaes, jeg kommes. 
 
 Reflective verbs (tilbagevirkende Gjo.) are fol- 
 lowed by the objective cases of the pronouns, as: 
 
 jeg smigrer mig, I flatter myself, 
 du ruber dig, thou betray est thyself, 
 han bdder sig, he bathes (himself,) 
 vi smigre os, we flatter ourselves, 
 / robe cder, you betray yourselves, 
 de bade sig, they balhe (themselves.) 
 
 In the 3. p. care must be taken ^ to distinguish the. re- 
 flective pronoun sig from the personal (ham^ hende, pi* 
 
 *) W^hen Lykkes is used as an impersonal verb er is used 
 as its auxiliary and not har. A Dane certainly says: "del er sjoil- 
 den lyhkedes mig at faae saa god en Afsl'dbning* I have rarely 
 succeeded in getting so good a cast. The Icelanders say : '^pat 
 he ft' luckavt," fd. 
 
56 INFLECTION. 
 
 dem), which after such verbs would indicate a fourth 
 person, e. g. hmi bader ham, he bathes him, de hade 
 dem, they bathe them, implies somebody beside the agent. 
 From the reflective sig , must also be distinguished the 
 reciprocal pronouns hinanden, each other, when speaking 
 of two, and Iwerandre^ one another, speaking of more 
 persons, e. g. 
 
 de elske }tinanden> they love each other ; 
 de elske hverandre, they love one another. 
 
 Several verbs have a reciprocal sense in the passive 
 voice, and do not, in that case, admit any reciprocal 
 pronoun e. g. u ses liver Dag, we see each other every 
 day. The reflective and reciprocal verbs quoted as ex- 
 amples hitherto may all be used as transitives , e. g. jeg 
 smigrer ingen, I do not flatter anybody &c. ; but some 
 reflective verbs require in this case another expression 
 in English, e. g. jeg betcenker mig , 1 hesitate, but jeg 
 betwnkery I consider. '^) 
 
 Several verbs are only used as reflectives, e. g. 
 
 jeg. undersiaar mig, I presume ; 
 jeg skynder mig, I hasten ; 
 
 '') This is not very clear, still I do not like to alter it. The 
 meaning certainly is : that there are some reflective verbs in Danish 
 which are not usually rendered by corresponding reflective verbs 
 in English, but rather by some other absolute and intransitive verb, 
 difTerent from that by which the general sense of the Danish verb, 
 when it is used absolutely, is^ commonly expressed, and of this 
 Rask gives as an instance jeg betwnkei* mig , which thiis used as a 
 verb reflective , must be translated "I hesitate" ; although jeg be- 
 twnker, used absolutely, must be Englished ''I consider'\ But the 
 example is not felicitously chosen , for the corresponding verb 
 reflective, although perhaps rather obsolete certainly exists in this 
 case , and is unquestionably English , since Shylock says in the 
 Merchant of Venice : "I will bethink me": and on the other hand 
 "Ijconsider" or "I will consider" is also sometimes used to ex- 
 press the^sense of the Danish jeg beiwnker mig, ed. 
 
IIVFLECTION. 57 
 
 several others, require a preposition beside the objective 
 pronoun, to combine them with another object, e. g. 
 
 jeg forsfaar mig paa, I am skilled in ; 
 
 jeg beslrccber mig for, I endeavour J 
 
 jeg for binder mig til, I engage ; 
 
 jeg bryder mig ikke am, 1 do not care about. 
 
 There are also, in Danish, as in English, many imper- 
 sonal verbs (upersoiiUge GjoJ ^ thus called because 
 merely used with an indefinite nominative in the Sdpers. 
 sing, of the different tenses , though else formed regu- 
 larly. Ex. det regner , regnede-, (har) regnet , it rains ; 
 det sner/'^J sneede, (har) sneet, it snows; det lyner, it 
 lightens; det tordner, it thunders; det tor, toede , tdet, 
 it thaws. Many personal verbs can also be used imper- 
 sonally, ^s: jeg fnjser , it is cold to me, I shiver, but 
 det fryser, it freezes; even so we say impersonally: det 
 blwser, it blows; det stormer , it storms; det gjor ondt, 
 it smarts: though jeg hlceser ^ jeg stormer , are also 
 used. — Likewise mantroei\ one believes o : they believe; 
 man siger, they say. — Sometimes der^ there, is prefixed 
 as a sort of indefinite nominative, but then the real no- 
 minative is usually added afterwards, as : der kommer en 
 Tid, a time will come; der lober (gaaerj et Rygte, there 
 is a report; and the verb is even put in the plural, if 
 the nominative be^ plur. as: der ere de som mene, there 
 are (there be) those Cpeople) who think. — Several 
 impersonal verbs are, at the same lime, deponent, though 
 else active, when used personally. Ex. der siges ^ it is 
 said, they say; der shrives, they write; det dages , it 
 dawns : det morknes, it grows dark. ^^^) — Several neutro- 
 
 *) The common spelling is^ det sneer; det ider , which also 
 is supported by etymology since the Icelandic has stijoar, pj&ir 
 ipeyir). kd. 
 
 **) These are, indeed, not verbs deponent, but grcimniatically 
 speaking, verbs passive or middle, just as dicilur and scribiCur in 
 
58 INFLECTIOIV. 
 
 active verbs have no passive voice, except as imperso- 
 nals. Ex* der soves for meget^ they sleep too much; der 
 lobes idelig, they run (up and down) continually. 
 
 It must still be remarked, before we leave the verbs, 
 that the active participle in ^ende is also sometimes used 
 in a passive signification; LA. hlcesende Instrumenter, 
 instruments to be blown, i. e. wind-instruments; mitibo-- 
 ende Hus, my house lived in, e. g. the house I live in; 
 especially as a future part. pass. e. g. den afholdende 
 Avksion, (Auction), the auction to be held; denudgivende 
 Bog J the book about to be published; though several 
 Grammarians of later times, not knowing the old Icelan- 
 dic, nor the Swedish, have rejected these forms as spu- 
 rious. 
 
 42. PARTICLES. 
 
 Under this denomination are generally comprehended : 
 adverbs (Biord), prep o s i t i o n s (ForholdsordJ, c o n- 
 j unctions (BindeordJ and interjections (Mracrft^- 
 ord). Of all these parts of speech merely some of the 
 adverbs admit a sort of inflection, viz, a comparative and 
 a superlative degree, which are however usually similar 
 to those of the corresponding adjectives; e, g. smukt, 
 smukkere, smukkest^ fine^ pretty; hbjt^ hojere^ hoj est ^ high; 
 the latter is contracted in the superlative, when prefixed 
 to other adv. or adj. e. g. hojst dannet C^and) , highly 
 cultivated (mind). For the positive degree of adverbs 
 vid. p. 67, 
 
 Latin, and they do not chanj^e that character by beinof used imper- 
 sonally. When the slave nnys to Pseudolus ['Quid agihir?" and 
 he replies : ^'slalur" there is no doubt that these must be consi- 
 dered as verbs passive : on that their comicalness partly depends. 
 Del ^'morkner'* and del ^^morhies" are two Danish impersonal verbs 
 which convey indeed only one meaning viz. "it grows dark" or 
 "it is getting dark"; still the former is an active and the latter a 
 passive verb. rd. 
 

 FORMATION. 
 
 59 
 
 Several are 
 
 irregular 
 
 as: 
 
 
 
 tide (^lemt). 
 
 vccrre, 
 
 
 tcBrst, 
 
 ill, badly; 
 
 vel (godt). 
 
 bedrey 
 
 
 bedst, 
 
 well; 
 
 tit (tidl). 
 
 liere. 
 
 
 tiesl, 
 
 frequently ; 
 
 Itetige, 
 
 henger. 
 
 
 Iccngst^ 
 
 lonjr, (Jim) 
 
 7neget, 
 
 mcV,*) 
 
 
 mesfi 
 
 much ; 
 
 QJerncy 
 
 heller^ 
 
 
 helsly 
 
 fain; 
 
 (fori 
 
 for, 
 
 
 forst. 
 
 prior. 
 
 PART III. 
 FORMATION. 
 
 43. Introductory remarks. 
 
 All words are either simple (enkeltej^ as: et Hoved, 
 a head, or compound (sammensatfej, as enHovedpine^ 
 a headach; the simple words are moreover either pri- 
 mitive CStamord) as: rodt^ red, or derivative CM^ 
 ledsord)^ as: en Rodme, a blush, hun rodmer, she 
 blushes. 
 
 The simple primitives are but few in every language, 
 and their augmentation by the introduction of foreign 
 words, which is the common resource of all mixed idioms, is 
 a mere burthen to the memory, not affecting the understand- 
 ing, and therefore prejudicial to the instruction of the com- 
 mon people ; Avhereas it is the great excellency of original 
 or less mixed tongues, that they have the means of enlarg- 
 ing the fundamental slock of expressions by derivation 
 and composition, in such a manner, that the new word 
 must create the idea in the mind, as soon aS' the sound 
 reaches the ear. It will also be a considerable assi- 
 stance to the student's memory in recollecting the immense 
 
 *) Commonly mccr. v.n. 
 
60 FORMATION. 
 
 number of words, of which a cultivated language consists, 
 if he pay some attention to the manner, in which this 
 whole mass is formed from the few original primitives. 
 In this view we shall here briefly consider the Danish 
 derivation and composition. Those who Avish more ample 
 information may consult: Dansk Orddannelseslcere af N. 
 Petersen. Odense 1826. 
 
 DERIVATION. 
 
 44. Siibdimsion. 
 
 When a general Idea, e. g. of negation , deteriora- 
 tion &c. is to be expressed, some prefixes are added to 
 the words ; but whenever a w^ord is to be transferred 
 from one part of speech to another, it is effected by ter- 
 minations or change of vowel, sometimes even by trans- 
 ferring the words without any change , this last is how- 
 ever of much less frequent occurence in Danish than in 
 English, the grammatical qualities being in general more 
 strongly marked on the w ords in the former, than in the 
 latter of these languages. 
 
 45. Prefixes. 
 
 Of a negative or privative signification are: 
 
 f/- Engl, un- [or in-] Ex. Udyd, vicious habit; 
 uvisty uncertain; i/overvindeUg , invincible; nudsigelig-t, 
 unspeakable; ugjort, not done [undone]; ugjerne, unwil- 
 lingly; umager, or ulejliger^ trouble (one); 
 
 Van- Vdnskabning, monster^ from Skabning, a crea- 
 ture ; vandrtig, depraved ; mnsirei\ disfigure ; 
 
 Mis- Misundelse ^ envy; misundelig-t ^ envious; at 
 misunde^ to envy; mislroster ^ dishearten. Sometimes 
 composed again with the negative u^ as: umiskjendelig, 
 evident; [not to he mistaken]. 
 
FORMATION. 61 
 
 For- fordenimer, condemn; forgker , poison; /br- 
 shcerer, spoil in cutting* (e. g. a gown or coat); forsmaaer^ 
 slight ; en Forseelse, an oversight ; Foragt, contempt, for- 
 legen-ty embarrassed, puzzled, at a loss. Sometimes it 
 merely serves to form verbs of an active signification, as 
 forgylde, gild ; fordansker, do into Danish ; or nouns of such 
 verbs, as: Forgylding , gilding; Fordajiskning , translation 
 into Danish; Forandring, change; Forstyrrelse, devasta- 
 tion. This prefix appears to be different from the pre- 
 position /br, which is also frequently used in composition; 
 in general they may be distinguished by observing, that 
 the prepos. has the emphasis of the word, the prefix not, 
 as: Forklceder, aprons; forkUeder , disguise; there are 
 however some exceptions to this rule, as: et Fortrin^ 
 a preference, preeminence ; but fortriuHg^t, preeminent. 
 
 Und- Undskyldning, excuse; undskjldelig, excusable; 
 at undskyldey to excuse. Also composed with the nega- 
 tive W-, as : uundskyldelig^ inexcusable ; 
 
 Veder- Vederlag , compensation; vederfares, happen 
 to; vederstyggelig, abominable. 
 
 46. Of a positive signification are: 
 
 Be- Begreb, notion, conception ; betcenkelig-t, doubt- 
 ful; betcenksotn, considerate, 6eA:/%er, bewail, homklagery 
 complain: betcenker, consider, [some of these also receive 
 the negative u as ubeicenksom inconsiderate], ubeviist^ un- 
 proved. 
 
 Bi- Bistaiid, assistance ; 5/^ew5«^/', secondary design ; 
 bilebig^ [Germ, beildufig'] by the way, obiter; bidrager, 
 contribute. 
 
 Sam- Samiykke^ consent; Sdmklang , harmony; 
 sdmtidig^ contemporary, coeval; at sdmiykke, to consent; 
 usamdrckgtig^ disagreeing, discordant. 
 
 jEr- Erholder, get, receive ; erkjender, acknowledge ; 
 Erindring, remembrance; uerstdtleligt, irretrievable. 
 
62 FORMATION. 
 
 An-^) Ansigt, face; el Angreh, an attack; at an- 
 gribcj to attack; uanvendelig-t, inapplicable. 
 
 47. Pronominal & adverbial prefixes are: 
 
 ft- (demonstrative with respect to the 1st pers-)? 
 as: hcPy here; Mdy hither; the Lat. hoc ^ this, seems to 
 be formed in this manner. 
 
 d- (demonstrative Avith respect to the 3d pers.), 
 as: det^ den^ that; der^ there; did, thither; da, then; 
 
 hv- (relative and interrogative) hvad, hvem, hvilket, 
 Iwor, Avhere; 
 
 i^ Cplaced before the hv, gives, those words an in- 
 determinate or general signification), as: ihvad, whatsoe- 
 ver; iJwenij whosoever; ihvilket, whichsoever; ilwor^ 
 wheresoever. 
 
 AFFIXES. 
 
 48. Formation of nouns, a^ Affixes denoting 
 the agent: 
 
 -er: Dommer, judge; Lwser, reader; Englcendevy 
 Englishman; Viser^ a hand of a watch; Stegvender, 
 turnspit. 
 
 -wer: Kunstner, artist; Falsk/ier, forger. 
 
 -mager: Skomager^ shoemaker; f/rma^er, watchmak- 
 er; Mager, is never used separately in Danish, but me- 
 rely adopted from the Germ. machei\ in compound words. 
 
 -ling: Lcerling, disciple; Yndling, favorite; Yngling, 
 a youth; Gcesling, gosling. 
 
 "inde : Herluginde , dutchess ; Gremnde , countess ; 
 Sangerinde, songstress ; Veninde^ (female) friend ; Ulvinde^ 
 a shewolf. 
 
 *) Though Bi- and An- are no Danish words, yet they occur 
 separately in several phrases adopted from the Teutonic tongues, 
 as: lasgge hi, lay by ; staa bi, standby; det gaar an, that will do. 
 Germ. Es geht an ; at yribe sig an, to exert one's self. 
 
FORMATION. 63 
 
 ^ske: V(BVerske^ female weaver ; Forforerske^ seduc- 
 tress; Giflblanderske, Cfcm.) poisoner. 
 
 49. b) the action^ as; 
 
 Monosyllabic nouns, formed of verbs, are mentioned 
 p. 13, but there are many more of this sort Ex. et Skiig, 
 a cry; et Synk, a draught; e^ Sling ^ a stitch; et Slik, 
 a stab; et Suk, a sigh. 
 
 -en: en Prcediken, Prceken^ a sermon; mr Gjoren 
 og Laden, our doing and omission i.e. our whole conduct. 
 
 -ende: (mil) Vidende, (my) knowledge; Slgende, 
 saying; Forelagende, untertaking. 
 
 -«w^: Handling^ action; Forandring^ change, altera- 
 tion; Landing, landing; Munding, mouth (of a river); 
 Tinding^ temple (of the head); even of persons, as: Ar- 
 ring, heir; Hovding, chieftain, from Hoved; 
 
 -ning: Skrivning, writing; Lcesning, reading; en 
 Gjeming, an act (action) ; en Strcekniug, a tract of land, 
 en Gronning, a green, a lawn; en Slceglning, a relation; 
 en Flygtning y a fugitive; en Dronning , a queen, from 
 Drot, a lord. [In Icelandic Drotning~\. 
 
 -else; iS^/rcZ^e, moderation ; Beskrivehe,descYifiion; 
 Udforelse, execution; Fremhringelse , production; For- 
 7i6jelse, pleasure; Sknvelse, letter; Stiflelse, establish- 
 ment; Hcendelse, accident; — et Vcerelse, a room. 
 
 -sel: Fodsel, birth; Kjorsel, driving; Udforsel^ ex- 
 portation; Trusel^ ihresii ; Hcengsel^hinge; Fcengsel, prison. 
 
 -t, d: en Drift, an instinct (from driver^; Dragt, 
 dress; Indtcegt, revenue; Blcesf, blowing, wind; en Seed, 
 a seed, (from at saa), enFcerd, a journey, tour, (fare); 
 en Skijld, debt, crime, (^skulle^ ; Byrd, extraction, descent, 
 (bcere); — et Vidnesbyrd, a testimony. 
 
 st : Kunst, art (from kimne') ; Fangst, a catch, a take, 
 Yndest, Gunst, favor; Ankom$t,^rriw^\; Tjenesle, seryice, 
 but tjenst-dgtig , officious. 
 
 -eri: Fiskeri , fishery; Praleri , ostentation; Tyreriy 
 theft. 
 
64 FORMATION. 
 
 50. c) Qualities, &c. denote: 
 
 *e: en Hede, a heat; Kulde , cold; Vrede , anger; 
 Glcede, joy; Fylde^ fulness; Styrke , strength; Lcenge^ 
 row (of houses) ; Mitte (Midle)^ middle. 
 
 ^de: Dybde, depth; Lcengde ^ length; Vidde, width; 
 Mcetigde, multitude; Tyngde^ gravity. 
 
 -hed: Hojhed ^ highness, greatness; Skdvhed, wry- 
 ness; Frihed, freedom ; Kcerlighed^ love; Rettigked^ right, 
 privilege. 
 
 ^dom : Viisdom,, wisdom ; Ungdom, youth ; Alderdom, 
 old age; Lcegedom^ medicine: 
 
 -domme (J3l province or district): Herlugdomme, 
 dutchy; Fyrstendomme , principality; Herredomme , do- 
 minion. 
 
 ^skab: et Grevskab, a count's estate, also a county; 
 Fjendskab, enmity; Venskab^ friendskip; Brodersksibj,hsi- 
 ternity, brotherhood; Svogerskab^ affinity; — and of the 
 com. gend. Klogskab-en , prudence ; Morskab-en , diver- 
 sion ; Kuiidskabj knowledge ; Videnskab^ science ; &c. cf. 
 p. 13 & 14. 
 
 -me: Fedme, fatness; Sodme ^ sweetness; Rodmey 
 blush; Kvalme, qualm. 
 
 51. d) concrete things, 
 
 -e, (the definite neuter of the adj.)? et Onde^ an 
 evil; ef Hele^ a whole; et Morkcy the dark; et Rige, 
 dominion, kingdom, (reign, power), from the adj. rigj, 
 rich, formerly powerful 
 
 -f, (the indef. neut. of the adj.): Rodt , red colour; 
 Gront, (Gronsel), vegetables ; Blyhvidt, {Bleghvidt^, white- 
 lead; Spansgront, verdegris, Beidinerblaat, the Prussian 
 Blue. (It is a germanism to say Spansgron, Berliner- 
 hlaa). 
 
 - (the indef. com gend. of the adj.) : en Ret, a court, 
 a noun of very ancient formation; especially of persons, 
 as: en Sort, a negro; en Vild, a savage; en Gal, a 
 
FORMATIOxV. 65 ^ 
 
 madman; en Lovkyndig, a lawyer; en Lcerdy a scholar, 
 a learned man, and more frequently in the def. plur, de 
 Sorie, de Vilde, cfec. 
 
 "Cly I, (denotes an implement); en Nogely a key; en 
 Sadel, a saddle; en SJwvl^ a shovel. 
 
 There are many remnants of old forms of derivation, 
 which existing- only in some few words may be consid- 
 ered as irregular, as : en Maa?i-ed, a month ; et Le^-net, 
 life, conduct; en Hav-n^ a haven; et Sog-n^ a parish 
 (from soge y seek); en Tor^ke , drought; en Vwd-ske, 
 a liquor; et Lof-tej ^ promise. 
 
 52. Formation of adjectives. 
 
 "ig-t : modig-t ^ courageous; somig-t , sleepy; flit- 
 iig-ij industrious; lydig-t, obedient. 
 
 ^agtig-t: bondagtig-t, rustic, kmndagiig-ly effeminate; 
 skarnag/ig-t, vile, mean, malicious; nojaglig~t,^ccuY8Lte; 
 blaaagtig-t, bluish; langaglig-t, longish. 
 
 'lig-t: venlig^t, friendly; daglig-t ^ daily; lykkelig-f, 
 happy; beviislig^t, demonstrable; wm%-^, possible; timu- 
 lig-t, impossible; syrlig-t, sourish. Sometimes t is insert- 
 ed between this termination and the root, e. g. mundt- 
 lig-t, oral; dffentlig-t , public; egentUg-t^ proper; (from 
 Mund^ mouth ; Germ» offen, Dan. aaben, open ; egen, own). 
 Still more frequently an e precedes, especially in those 
 formed from verbs, and denoting a passive possibility. 
 Ex. kostelig-t, costly; dodelig-t , mortal; tcenkelig^t, apt 
 to be thought, i. e. imaginable, conceivable ; ndegrihelig-t^ 
 incomprehensible. 
 
 "Som-t : voldsom-ty violent; nojsom-t^ content; eeU" 
 som-ty lonely; langsom-t, slow; arbeidsom-t^ assiduous. 
 
 . -sommelig-t : fredsdmmelig^t, peaceable ; mojsomme'- 
 lig-t, laborious; frugtsommelig-t ^ pregnant; kjedsomme^ 
 lig-t, tedious. 
 
 bar-i: frugibar-t^ fertile; cerbar-t, modest, compo- 
 sed; seilbar-ty navigable; ufeilbar-ij infallible. 
 
 5 
 
66 FORMATION. 
 
 "barlig-i: skinbdrlig't, manifest; ufejlbdrligl, that 
 cannot fail. 
 
 "Sk: spodsh, scornful, disdainful; lebsh^ restive, starling 
 (horse); frcp^/c, cunning; /wm^A:, insidious. Many national or 
 patronymic adj. get this termination , as : tysk , (tydsk), 
 German ; polsk, Polish ; ungersk, Hungarian ; grcesk^ Greek, 
 Grecian; fransk, French; Sometimes « precedes, as: har- 
 hdrisk^ barbarous ; politisk, political ; filosq/isk, philosophi- 
 cal; iyrkisk, Turkish ; n^^^^^A;, Russian; hebraisk, Uehrew *y 
 kaldaisk, Chaldean. 
 
 When such epitheta gentilia are used as nouns^ and consequently 
 written with capitals, they denote the languages, as : taler De Dansk ? 
 do you speak Danish? Har De sluderet Kinesisk? have you stu- 
 died Chinese? Han kan slet intet Portugisisk, he knows nothing of 
 Portuguese. These nouns are usually of the com. gend. as : bred 
 Dansk, broad Danish; Tysken er vanskelig, the German is difficult. 
 
 ^et: hornet, horned; 6%e^, bellied ; /wref, furrowed; 
 irekantet, triangular ; firkantet^ aattekantel [of/ekantet] &:c.; 
 stribety striped; smdlstribet, narrowstriped ; blaaaaret, blue- 
 veined ; blaaojet, blueeyed ; hulle/, full of holes ; behjcertet, 
 courageous; haaret, hairy. 
 
 "laden-t : morkladen^t, sort-laden-t, of a dark com- 
 plexion, darkfaced ; rwnd/ac^en-^j round-faced; Vi^ed-laden-t, 
 hot-headed^ 
 
 -vorren-tf C^orn-f) : fjanievorren^t , iossewrren^t^ 
 silly; kvaklevorren-f, fickle. ''0 
 
 "S: goings Cgcengse)y current; tavs, silent; eew^, uni- 
 form, alike; fcelles, common (not fcelleds, being derived 
 from Fcelle, not from Fwlled), 
 
 There are remnants of many more adjectival ter- 
 minations, as : vammel, qvalmish ; gylden, golden : solvern, 
 
 *) Kvakhvorren: the ordinary spelling would he gvaklevorren. 
 1 do not recollect ever having seen this word j possibly it is a 
 misprint for vaklevorren^ fickle: but even this word is little used. 
 
FORMATION. 67 
 
 silver- ; fcedrene, paternal ; but Ihese occur only in a few 
 instances. 
 
 53. Formation of adverbs and prepositions, 
 
 -c (Icel. -^), indicates rest in a place, as : ude, with- 
 out; oppe, up; hjemme, at home; borle, away; from ud, 
 out; op, up; hjem, home; borf, away). 
 
 -e (Icel. a, forms some old adv. from, adj.) ride, 
 widely; dyre^ dearly; 5////^, calmly ; w^pp/^e, scarcely (from 
 knap, scanty). 
 
 -er (motion to, or rest in a place): osier {nd)y 
 east, vester (paaj , west; alter, again (back); agter, aft, 
 abaft; ef/er, tmder, (fcc. 
 
 -en (Icel. an, originally motion from a place, now its 
 signification is not easily defined) ; oslen for, to the east of; 
 vesten fra, from the west; nden til, on the outside; in- 
 den (en Time) , within (an hour) ; omn paa , on the top 
 oiy ficesten, almost; sjcelden, rarely. 
 
 "igen, %ew(from adj. in«^, lig): kraftigen, sironglY ; 
 modigen , courageously ; foleligen , sensibly* But the ad- 
 jectives are frequently used as adverbs, without the -ew, 
 as : han blev ikke understottet kraflig nok , he was not 
 supported sufficiently (or strongly) enough; han blev fd- 
 lelig strdffet, he was severely punished. Several modern 
 authors would add the neuter t in these cases, but this 
 is a Swedish form, contrary to the Danish usage; we 
 constantly say : de slog dygtig fra sig , they defended 
 themselves bravely; hjcertelig gjerne, with all my heart. 
 The justness of this riile appears evident from the next 
 adverbial termination. 
 
 'lig, elig (Engl. /«/, ely), as : neinlig, namlig, to wit, 
 namely; /^de%, audibly ; snarlig,soon; rme%, certainly ; 
 fuldelig, fully, (never nemligl, fuldeligt). 
 
 -t (The neuter form of the adj. of other termina- 
 tions is often applied adverbially) as : godl, well ; ridt og 
 bredf, widely ; hojt og dyrt, Avith terrible oaths ; but there 
 
 5» 
 
68 FORMATIOIV. 
 
 are many exceptions, as : knap nok, hardly enough ; heel 
 vel, very well; fuldkommen fornojet ^ perfectly satisfied. 
 — Those that have no t added in the neuter, never 
 receive it in the adverbial form, as: skjelmsk, roguish, 
 & roguishly. 
 
 "S -es : (originally the genitive ^s) : allesfeds, eve- 
 rywhere; et Sleds ^ somewhere; alskens , of all sorts; 
 skraas over foi% on the other side, askaunce, nearly op- 
 posite; paa tvcers , across; langs med^ along; udvorles, 
 externally; indwrtes ^ internally; the two last are also 
 used as adjectives* 
 
 54* Formation of verb s. 
 
 -er, is sometimes merely added to nouns or adjecti- 
 ves, in order to make verbs of them, as: Agt^ intention? 
 agfer, intend; synd-er ^ sin; hed-er, heat; aabenbar-er, 
 reveal; stiv-er ^ starch. — Sometimes the radical vowel 
 is changed, as: virker^ act, work, from Verk; yder^, pay 
 (taxes) from ud, out; glceder, gladden, from glad; boder, 
 pay (as a fine or damage) from Bod, hcendes^ happens, 
 comes to hand, from Haand, 
 
 Neuter verbs of the complex order are made tran- 
 sitive, and transferred to the simple order, by changing 
 the vowel, and sometimes hardening the characteristic 
 consonant of the past, thus: 
 
 springer, 
 
 synker, 
 
 sidder, 
 
 ligger, 
 
 farer, 
 
 ryger, 
 
 bider, 
 
 viz. let the 1 
 
 formed from the present tense, as : vaager, watch, vcekker, 
 awaken; knager - kncekker^ crack; nejer^ courtesey, bow, 
 nikkevj nod. 
 
 sprang, — sprwnger. 
 
 burst a thing ; 
 
 sank, — smnkevj 
 
 sink something; 
 
 sad, — soilter. 
 
 set, put; 
 
 laa, -— logger. 
 
 lay; 
 
 for, — forer. 
 
 carry ; , 
 
 rog, — roger. 
 
 smoke ; 
 
 bed, beder. 
 
 bait, stop; 
 
 ids or the horses bate. 
 
 Some few are 
 
FORMATIOIV. 69 
 
 "ier: gifter, marry away, from giver; svigter, fail, 
 from sviger ; vceuier, expect (from Icel. mn, hope,*) 
 siglei% aim at, from see; sigter^ sift, from si; ?i€egter, deny, 
 from nej, no» 
 
 »ner: ligner ^ am like; hlegner , turn, pale; siimer^ 
 grow stiff; viduer, bear witness. 
 
 "ker^ -ger: dyrker, worship (hold dear); y?iker, pi- 
 ty, from dm, tender; forsinker^ delay, from seen; vrikker, 
 jog, from vrider; skulker^ sculk, from skjuler; sparger ^ 
 ask, from Spor ; hcerger^ ravage, from Hcer^ Sometimes 
 lis inserted before gerj, as: heskjcefliger, keep busy, occupy; 
 forfredigerj, provoke ; afskjediger, [with Molbech afskediger] 
 discharge; bemcegliger mig, seize upon* 
 
 "Ser: staiidser ^ stop; renser , cleanse; hidser, heat 
 (the blood); hilser, salute. 
 
 -sker: hersker, sway; husker, remember ; formindskery 
 lessen ; smasker, smack with the lips. 
 
 -rer : bcevrer, tremble ; kvidrer, chirp ; yirer, [com- 
 monly yttrerj utter; smulrer ^ crumble; valtrer, waddle; 
 kantrer, overturn, or upset (the boat). 
 
 -ler: smugler , smuggle; bejler, court, woo, (from 
 beder) ; besudler, soil ; funkier, sparkle. 
 
 These derivatives in -ier ^ ner, ker ^ ger , ser, sker^ 
 rer^ ler, belong to the 1st conj. 1st class, and are all re- 
 gularly inflected. But though all the examples quoted are 
 in frequent use, and the derivation in most of them clear 
 and indisputable , yet the language rarely admits of new 
 formations through these means; but rather through the 
 prefixes : for, be &c. 
 
 -erer ^ forms verbs from roots of the southern lan- 
 guages, as : regulerer, regulate, reformerer, reform : dikte^ 
 rer, dictate; konstiluerer ^ constitute; pulmriserer , pul- 
 verize; and many more. They should properly belong 
 
 *) But the erroneous spelhng tenter is most frequently used. 
 
 KD. 
 
70 FORMATION. 
 
 to the 1st conj. 1st class, but are often contracted and 
 referred to the 2d class, e. g. Luiher refonnerle megety 
 L. reformed much (many things). Han er reformert, he 
 belongs to the reformed church. 
 
 55. COMPOSITION. 
 
 The composition of words is very free, and the 
 chief source of the copiousness* of the modern Danish; 
 yet it is by no means illimited or irregular, and ought 
 not therefore to be passed by without notice in any good 
 grammar of this tongue. 
 
 In general, the last part of the compound expresses 
 the chief idea, which is described or defined hy the pre- 
 ceding part, e. g. en Bog, a book, en Skolehog^ a school- 
 book, en Lcerehog , a compendium; LcBsebog , selections, 
 extracts; en Ordhog , a dictionary; en Flaske ^ a bottle, 
 en Blcekflashe^ an ink-bottle, en Olflaske , a bottle for 
 beer, or in which is, or has beeil beer; but en Flaske 
 Blcekj means a bottle of ink; en Flaske -^Z, a bottle of 
 beer, en Punsebolle^ is a bowl for punch, but en Bolte 
 Puns, a bowl of punch J en Solvskjc, a silver spoon; 
 en Murskje/'^) a trowel; Trcesko, wooden shoes* Thus 
 even adjectives, e. g. frkillig, voluntary; Icingvarig^ of 
 long duration ; husmmt, faiuiliar; lands forvist, exiled, ba- 
 nished; likewise some verbs, ns: foder, nourish, support, 
 brodfoder, afford, yield sufficient provision of corn for 
 bread (to a family); hugger, cut; Mlshugger , behead; 
 idgttager, obsevwG : istdndscetter, re^^m , loslader^ set free; 
 fritager, exempt. 
 
 Sometimes the last part is a derivative, formed from 
 a separate word, but not used separately itself. Ex, 
 Husholder, economist, housekeeper : Vdrtshfisholder, inn- 
 keeper; Husholderske, a female housekeeper; husholdersk, 
 
 •) Commonly written Sdlvshee, Muurskee^ bd. 
 
FORMATION. 7 1 
 
 economical , thrifty ; from holder, keep ; though Holder, 
 Holderske, holdersk, are no words in the Language. 
 
 The first part is often a verb in the infinitive, as: 
 en Slibesteen, a grindstone; en Hvcessesteen, a whetstone; 
 en Spisesal, a diningroom; en Liggehone, a brood-hen; 
 et Kjendebogstav , a characteristic letter; en Byggeplads, 
 a ground to build upon; en Bcerebor, ahandbarrow; Ta- 
 lekunst, rheioYic:^ Talestol, ]^n]pii ; Trykkefrihed, the liberty 
 of the press. 
 
 Even substantives are often compounded without any 
 change, as: Kongestad, royal city; Husmand, peasant, 
 cottager; Raadstue, townhall; likewise: Storherre-n, the 
 grand-signior; Alverden, the universe; Blaabwr , bilber- 
 ries ; Lediggang , idleness : Hankon , masculine gender ; 
 Femfingentrt, cinquefoil; hundredaarig, centennial. 
 
 Sometimes the first part is slightly changed e. g. by 
 throwing away a final e, as : en Firskilling, a penny ; livind- 
 folk, [commonly Quindfolk~\ woman; Bettelstav-en, the beg- 
 gar's staff u e. beggary, from betle; or by inserting an e, as : 
 en Lysesaxy a pair of snuffers ; en jEggeblomme, the yolk of an 
 ^ggl en Gulerody a carrot; en Sjgestue, an infirmary; 
 et Foredrag, elocution; forebygge, prevent. In many in- 
 stances this e is a relick of the Icel. gen. plur in a;*) 
 
 *) And such was the case with the examples given above : 
 Lyssesax^JEggeblomme, Iceland. Ijosasox, eggjablom* Rask perhaps 
 thought: "the Icelandic word must here he derived from the Da- 
 nish, since the thing. probably was imported into the country by the 
 Danes?" But no matter ; the pure Icelandic elements of the word, 
 viz. the Gen. pi. Ijdsa , and the pi. sox, existed in the Icelandic 
 language long before the Danes saw the first fDutch or English) 
 pair of snuffers. In all likelihood snuffers were also first intro- 
 duced into Iceland from England or Holland. Sygeslue , evidently 
 belongs to that class of compounds which is mentioned in the pre- 
 ceding paragraph (from Syge disease, or Sygc patients) and Fore- 
 in Foredrag is purely English as in "foretell", ''forehead ", "forc- 
 speach" &c. ^^'c. and thus it may be doubted that the insertion 
 
72 FORMATION. 
 
 e. g. Landemcerke, [ronViers ] Scedelwre^ ethics; Gjedehlad^ 
 honeysuckle, Icel. laiida-niceri^ siba-lcerdomr, d:c» someti- 
 mes of an old gen. sing, in -a , ar , t/r, e. g. Pennekniv, 
 penknife; Scengestolpe, bedpost, lce\. pennakmfr, scengiir" 
 stolpi. Still more frequently an s is inserted, or the first 
 part is only the gen. sing, as : en Eandelsmand^ a trades- 
 man, merchant; en Landsmand , a fellow countryman; 
 but en Landmandy is a husbandman; en Baadshage, a 
 boat-hook ; en Vinduesrude^ a pane or square of a win- 
 dow; et Tidsrum y a period. — In a few instances -?*, 
 is inserted, in words adopted fnomthe German, as: Fru- 
 entimmer y woman, Grcekenland^ (belter Grcekelajid), 
 Greece, JErenpris, speedwell, a plant. Germ. Frauenzitn^ 
 mer, Griechenland , Ehrenpreis, Thus even Hekkenfelt, 
 a euphemism for Hell, is a Germ, depravation of Icel. 
 Heklufjally mount Hekla in Iceland. 
 
 A few compound words require both parts to be 
 put in the plural, as : Bondegaard^ a farm, farmer's house, 
 plur. Bmidergaarde ; Barnebarn^ grandchild, plur. Borne- 
 hern^ grandchildren. 
 
 Prepositions and adverbs very frequently take the 
 first place in compounds, as: bortedsle, squander away; 
 afhugge, cutoff; ^(d^a/e5 pronounce, W/a/e, pronunciation ; 
 Udtrykj expression; Indiryk, impression; indelukke, shut 
 up , lock up ; nedrive , pull dow n ; opbrcende, burn down. 
 
 Many of these compound verbs may also be resolv- 
 ed, and the particle placed separately behind, e. g. odsle 
 hort, hugge df; but this transposition oftentimes makes a 
 great difference in the signification; the compounds being 
 used figuratively or metaphorically, the resolved verbs 
 literally or properly. Ex. 
 
 indrykkev, insert, ryhher ind, march into ; 
 
 afsiaaVf cede, slaar af, dismount, alight ; 
 
 ocer scatter, translate, scetter over, cross, (as a ferry); 
 
 of an e is at all required to explain any phenomenon that occurs 
 in Danish compounds, bd. 
 
SYNTAX. 73 
 
 otergaar, excel, - gaar oter, pass (over) ; 
 
 udlryhker, express, tnjkher ud, squeeze outr 
 
 igjenloser, redeem, loser igjen, untie again. 
 
 Prepositions and adverbs composed Avilh the prep. 
 i (in), generally lose this i in composition with nouns 
 or verbs. Ex. igjennem , through , gjennemhorer, pierce, 
 gjennemtrcenger, penetrate; imod, against, Modstand, resi- 
 stance, modvirker, counteract; imellem^ heiw een, Mellem-s 
 gulv, diaphragm; igjen, again, gjentager , repeat; isteden, 
 instead, Stedord, pronoun, Stedfader, stepfather (fcc. 
 
 PART IV. 
 SYNTAX. 
 
 56. The Danish manner of constructing sentences, 
 being pretty similar to the English, it is needless here to 
 attempt any complete essay on the syntax. I shall there- 
 fore merely offer some remarks on the peculiarities of 
 the Danish in this respect, following the order of the 
 parts of speech, observed in the preceding pages. 
 
 57. The articles. 
 
 The definite art. of the adj. may sometimes be left 
 out, the definite form of the adj. or pronoun showing 
 sufficiently that it is to be understood, e. g. forste Gang, 
 the first time ; samme Aften , the same evening ; gamle 
 Danmark, old Denmark; especially in names as: Ny-Hol- 
 land, Lmige-Bro, Runde-Taarn, and in apostrophes, as: 
 Store Gud, great God! kcereVen, dear friend; Hdjstwrede 
 Jlerre, Respected Sir, &c. In a few instances the def. 
 art. of nouns is added, as: hele Sagen, the whole busi- 
 ness; for sterste Delen, for the greatest part. 
 
74 SYNTAX. 
 
 The def. art. is used with nouns expressing gene- 
 ral notions, or things ideal , where the English has no 
 article at all, e* g. Natur-en, nature; Skcehne-n^ fate; 
 Dod-en, death ; Liv-et, life ; Menneske-t, man ; Forsyn-ef, 
 providence; Himleriy heaven. 
 
 The noun which governs a genitive is usually with- 
 out any article, e. g. Ver dens Alder ^ the age of the world; 
 Aarets Lcengde, the length of the year ; et Legems Tyngde, 
 the gravity of a body. 
 
 The genitives of nouns , as also the possessive and 
 demonstr. pronouns, like the article, require the definite 
 form of the adj. following, as: min bedste Ven, my best 
 friend; dit gamle Losi,^) your old lodging; hendes lange 
 Haar, her long hair; denne etige Snak, this endless 
 twaddle. 
 
 57. The Nouns. 
 
 Of the general position of nouns we have spoken 
 already (p. 26), and slated the rule that the nomina- 
 tive usually is placed before the verb. In consequent 
 propositions, however, the verb is followed by the agent. 
 Ex. hvis Be ikke vil tro mig , saa kan jeg ikke gjore ved 
 det, if you won't belieVe me, I cannot help it. Da Fre- 
 den var sluttet ^ rejste han udenlands ^ when the peace 
 Avas concluded, he went abroad. Also in conditional pro- 
 positions, as : Skulde jeg endelig gjore det, should I abso- 
 lutely do it; maatte jeg vcere saa lijkkelig ^ if I might be 
 so happy. Likewise in questions, as : ser De Sklbet, som 
 seller der, do you see the vessel, that sails there ? Taler 
 De med ham i Morgeti? do you speak with him (see him) 
 to-morrow? Ses m saa i Afien? shall we then meet to- 
 night, or shall I have the pleasure of seeing you to- 
 night. — There are several adverbs or particles of time 
 
 ■^) Coninioiily spelt Lorfis, kd. 
 
SYNTAX* 75 
 
 which produce the same effect, when placed at the head 
 of the proposition, e. g. derefier rejste han, after this he 
 departed ; aldrig troer jeg det^ never shall I believe this. 
 
 The genit., when expressed by termination, is alvays 
 placed before the word governing it, e. g. for Guds Skyld, 
 for God's sake, also : in the name of God» Uans Meiode, 
 his method. Rigets Forvallning ^ the administration of the 
 kingdom. Mange Vandes Lyd, the sound of many wa- 
 ters. Likewise possessive pronouns , as : gaa din Vej\ 
 get you gone; hun glemte sin Paraply, she forgot (left) 
 her umbrella. 
 
 But the gen. is also frequently expressed by means 
 of prepositions, not only a/, of, but also til, to. dec. Ex. 
 det er Biskoppens Son^ or en Son af Biskoppen, it (he) 
 is a son of the bishop; en Broder til Biskoppen^ a 
 brother of the bishop ; Doren paa Huset, the door of the 
 house. Versehygningen i Kcedmons ParafrdSj the versi- 
 fication of Caedmon's paraphrase^ 
 
 The preposition is entirely omitted after nouns of 
 measure and the like, as: en Mcengde 3Iennesker, a crowd 
 of people; et Stykke Tree, a piece of wood; en Lap Pa- 
 pir, a scrap of paper; enPcegl (Pce'lJ W, half a pint of 
 beer; en Tmide Sild , a cade of herrings; likewise en 
 Tmide stcerkt Ol, a cask of strong beer; en Skceppe ny 
 Hvede, a bushel of new^ wheat. But when the name of 
 the thing measured is definite, the prep, af must be ex- 
 pressed , as : en Skceppe af den ny Hvede , a bushel of 
 the new Avheat. 
 
 58. The adjectives^ 
 
 In Danish the adjective is always placed before the 
 noun, to which it belongs, e. g. et gammelt Ord (Ord- 
 ^prog^^ an old saying; den ny Mode, the new fashion; 
 fra umindelige Tider ^ from times immemorial. Except 
 
76 SYNTAX. 
 
 Avhen applied as surnames, as: Georg den fjerde, George 
 the fourth; Knud den store^ Canute the great. ^) 
 
 Many adjectives and participles may, without any in- 
 tervenient prep., govern the nouns sometimes as indiret 
 sometimes as direct objects, (or, in the Latin phraseology 
 sometimes in the dat., sometimes in the ace.) , e. g. det 
 er ikke Umagen vwrd, it is not worth the pains (or worth 
 while); er det Mennesket gavnligt? is it useful to man? 
 Han er mig inlet skyldig, he owes me nothing. Sometimes 
 they take the noun together with a prep* after them, as: 
 er det gatmligt for Mennesket ? 
 
 59. Pronouns. 
 
 The two genders of the pronoun for the third per- 
 son Chan, hun) , when speaking of men , are usually ap- 
 plied according to the natural sex, not to the g^rammali- 
 cal gender e. g. Fruentimret visie meget Mod, da hun 
 (not det) forsvarede sig imod saa mange Fjender , the 
 woman showed great courage, in defending herself 
 against so many enemies. To Menneket corresponds han, 
 when it means a certain man, but det, Avhen it means 
 mankind, as : Menne ket incerkede ikke, hvorledes han (not 
 det) var stcedt , the man did not perceive how he was 
 situated; Mennesket og dels Medskahninger, Man and his 
 fellow creatures. In speaking of animals we use det, 
 den, never han, or hun , except in poetical personifica- 
 tions, and sometimes in vulgar speech. 
 
 The pronoun De, when applied to a single person 
 (p. 33), is always construed with the sin^. number of the 
 verb, as: Kommer De saa? shall I expect you then? (not 
 Komme De), Gaar De paa Komedie? do you go to the 
 play? 
 
 •) Except also in verse, as ; Chrislimi Bygmesler slor , Chri- 
 stian the great architect. Oehlenschlaeger. tnu 
 
SYNTAX. T7 
 
 The numeral pronouns are placed before the nouns, 
 as: to Huse^ two houses; det f'orste Menneske^ the first 
 man. When a numeral and an adjective are added, that 
 which has the closest connection with the noun must be 
 placed nearest to it, e. g. ti hele Brod, ten entire loaves, 
 but hele ti Brod, means whole (not less than) ten loa- 
 ves. 
 
 When speaking of the date of the year , we never 
 apply the word Tusend, but merely count the Htmdrede, 
 e. g. 1829, alien Hundrede og ni-og-lyve^ not, et Tusend 
 aalte Hundrede og ni-og-lyve. 
 
 60. Verbs. 
 
 In common conversation the plural form of the tenses is 
 scarcely ever made use of, as : m rejser (instead of rejse) 
 i 31 or gen, we depart to morrow; det er tidligt de Kon- 
 gelige kommer (for komme) i Aften^ the royal family co- 
 mes early to night; de spiller det Skuespil godt ^ they 
 perform that play well. 
 
 The active participles in -ende, are never used as 
 gerunds, and rarely as parts of verbs, but more frequently 
 as a sort of adjectives, as: 'fading graces', falmende 17/- 
 digheder; 'falling leaves', faldende Lov; 'calling to one 
 another, and endeavouring in vain to extricate themsel- 
 ves', raabende HI hverdndre og slrcehende forgcenes at 
 udrede sig ; but: 'on entering this first enclosure', must 
 be rendered : i det jeg traadte ind i detle f'orste Aflukke, not 
 i or paa indtrcedende, &c. 'I was w andering', jeg van^ 
 drede, not jeg var vandre/ide, (see p. 54). 'The king 
 being a hunting', da Kongen (jusl) var paa Jagt^ 'The 
 soldiers being afraid of the enemy', Soldaterne som vare 
 hange for Fjenderne, 'In promising them some', ved at 
 love dem iiogle. 
 
78 SYNTAX. 
 
 The English participles [or gerunds] in -ing must 
 often be rendered in Danish by the infinitives, as- it is 
 scarcely worth seeing, det er nceppe vcerd at se. 
 
 61. Particles. 
 
 Of prepositions it is worth while to observe, how 
 they are used to determine time ; ^ with the genitive de- 
 notes a past lime, as: i So/idags, last Sunday; the nouns 
 ending in en, lose their n before the genitive ^, in this 
 sort of regimen , as : » Gaar Aftes last night , yesterday 
 evening (from Aften, otherwise the usual genitive is Af- 
 tens)] i Morges, this morning; i Formiddags, this fore- 
 noon; i Forgaars, the day before yesterday; i Mandags 
 Eftermiddags, last Monday afternoon* — With the nomi- 
 native it denotes the current time, as :' ^ Aar, this year ; 
 i Dag, to-day; or the time next following, as i Aften, 
 this evening, which may be said both in the forenoon of 
 the same day, and in the evening itself ; i Morgen, to- 
 morrow. But the word Nat not admitting the genitive -*, 
 in the case just mentioned, when I say i Nat^ it is en- 
 tirely undecided; whether I mean the night preceding, or 
 that succeeding this day; accordingly the real meaning 
 of the phrase in each particular case can only be infer- 
 red from the context; e. g. Regnede det iNat, did it rain 
 last night? faa vi Regn i Nat, shall we have rain this 
 night? The following days of the week are indicated by 
 paa, on, as: paaSondag, next Sunday; paa Mandag For- 
 middag y on Monday forenoon. For some few cases we 
 have other prepositions or adverbial expressions, as: ifjor 
 (i Fjor), last year; ad Aare, next year. Om with the 
 noun in the definite form corresponds to the English a, 
 in, as : Tjeneren faar 10 Rhd. (Rigsbankdaler) om Maa^ 
 neden. The servant (footman) has 10 dollars a month. 
 
SYNTAX. 
 
 79 
 
 Also om Aaret, a year; om Dagen, a day; omMorgenen, 
 in the morning, dra 
 
 Of the conjunctions there is scarcely any thing re- 
 markable to be said in the syntax, there being absolutely 
 no subjunctive mode in the verbs. It may be observed 
 however, that in combined sentences several conjunctions 
 correspond to each other, so that when the one precedes 
 the other may be expected to follow, such are: 
 
 baade — og, 
 suavel — som, 
 saa (stor) — som, 
 ikhe alene — men ogsaa, 
 jo (meet) — des (bedre), 
 saa meget des — som, 
 om — eller, 
 enten — eller, 
 hverken — eller ) 
 ej heller,} 
 vel — men ikke,) 
 men alligevel,} 
 vel ikke — men dog,'^ 
 
 — men vet, 
 deels — deels, 
 da — saa (kan De), 
 ihvorvel — (saa) dog, 
 shont — isaa) dog ikke^ 
 
 9,) 
 
 both — and ; 
 
 as well — as ; 
 
 as (g^reat) — as ; 
 
 not only — but also ; 
 
 the fmore) — the (belter) ; 
 
 so much the — as ; 
 
 vrhether — or ; 
 
 either — or ; 
 
 neither — nor ; 
 
 indeed — but not ; 
 
 — but nevertheless ; 
 not indeed — but still; 
 
 — but for all that; 
 partly — partly; 
 as — (you may) ; 
 although — yet ; 
 though — still not. 
 
 63. Appendix. 
 
 Though the Roman character is daily gaining ground, 
 being introduced into the Transactions of the Royal Acade- 
 my of Copenhagen and of most other learned Societies 
 in Denmark and Norway, as also used in many excellent 
 Avorks of private authors on Antiquity, History dec. yet 
 tlie monkish or Gothic form of the letters is still pre- 
 ferred by many, and must be learned also. 
 
80 SYNTAX. 
 
 [Here Professor Rask inserted the ordinary German alphabet^ 
 to which he always had great aversion , and which he in vain 
 attempted to persuade his countrymen entirely to discard. I have 
 placed it at the beginning of the book since it still is in much more 
 general use than the Roman alphabet. As long as the Germans 
 preserve ''the monkish or Gothic form/ of the letters there is but 
 small chance of the Danes abandoning it ; but as soon as the Ger- 
 mans adopt the character now u^ed by all the civilized nations 
 of Europe (except the Russians and the Greeks) there is no doubt 
 that the Danes will follow their example, kd.] 
 
 63. Remarks on the German letters. 
 
 In this character the capital 3 is also commonly 
 used for the ^ e. g. in 3^rael and 3efu^; though diffe- 
 rent figures have been invented by P. Syv, R. Nyerup & 
 Mr. J. Jetsmark^ in order to distinguish them; in writing 
 however they are usually distinguished the ^ being 
 prolonged beneath the line. Of the figures used in print 
 that of Mr. Jetsmark, which I have here made use of, 
 appears to have the preference. 
 
 The long f is constantly applied in the beginning of 
 syllables, even in the combinations : jT/ f(, fp, ft. Ex. flig, 
 jfal, ftriber, fparer. 
 
 For S, has also been proposed another figure, viz. 
 (W, which has been adopted by the celebrated Capt. Abra- 
 hamson in his first edition of Lange's Ddnische Gramm, 
 fiir Deutsche^ as also by the author of these pages, in the 
 first edition of his Icelandic Grammar ; that he has afterwards 
 preferred the a, is not only from patriotic motives; this 
 figure being found in old Danish MSS. down to 1555, 
 but also because it is introduced into several other lan- 
 guages , as Swedish and Laplandic, and has even been 
 used in the upper German dialects, e. g. in Biischings 
 und von der Hagen*s Sammlung deutscJier Volkslieder, 
 Berlin 1807 and in J. F. Castelli's Gedichte in nieder- 
 
Syntax. 81 
 
 osteneichischer Mundart , Wicn 1828, 8vo. Also in the 
 Bornholm dialect by Mr. Skougaard, in the Farroic by 
 the revd. Mr. Lyngbye , and in the Acra (on the coast 
 of Guinea) by Capt. Schonning, whereas a^ is used no- 
 wliere else in the world. 
 
 The u and (i are German forms of the vowels tj and 
 a?, usually preserved in writing German names, although 
 the Germans never use the Danish ce or '6^ in writing- 
 Danish names, nor even in quoting titles or passages of 
 books. Some writers also apply the u for French «/, 
 e» g. 9iuance, SSiireaa, pronounce Nyanse, Byraa. 
 
 The ^ is entirely a German combination, not used 
 even by the Germans themselves in the Roman charac- 
 ter, and pronounced like the Danish s. 
 
DIALOOUES 
 
 AND 
 
 EXTRACTS. 
 
FAMILIAR DIALOGUES. 
 
 Forsle Samtale. Dialogue 1. 
 
 Ifod Morgeii! ^ood morning^ slr^). 
 
 HvorledesbefinderDeDem^)? How do you do? 
 
 Hvorledes staar det til? Hoio are you? 
 
 Jeg" lakker, meget vel; ret Very well, preity icell, I thank 
 
 bra'. you, 
 
 Saa saa ; ikke med det bed- So so ; not very well, 
 
 ste. 
 
 Meget vel, til Tjeneste. Very icell, at your service. 
 
 Til Deres Tjeneste^ At your service, 
 
 Behag at sidde ned. Please to sit down. 
 
 Vger saa arlig, og tag en Be so kind as to take a seat^ 
 
 Stol» a chair. 
 
 Sid ned et Ojeblik. Sit down a moment. 
 
 Jeg har et lille Besog at gjore / must go to pay a visit in 
 
 i Nab ol ail get. ' the neighbourhood, 
 
 Hvad er Klokken ? What is it o'clock ? 
 
 Ilvad mener De? What do you think it is? 
 
 Den er vel ikke aatte endnu. Scarce eighty I believe, yet. 
 
 *) The Danish expression for sir, Herre or min Ihrre , is 
 rarely used in conversation, except by servants* 
 
 ') The reciprocal forms ^ sig , sit, sin, sine, must be avoi(lc<l, 
 when the civil pronoun Dc, you, is the nominative ; but if it were 
 the usual plur* of the 3(1 person, it should be : hvorledes hvjhide dc 
 siff? how do they find ihcnis elves? 
 
86 FAMILIAR BIAIiOGtiJBS. 
 
 Hvad? aatte! den er slaaet How? eight! it has strttck 
 
 li* ten. 
 
 Er det inuligt? er den saa Is it possible? is it so late! 
 
 mange ! saa maa jeg ogsaa then I must go out also, 
 
 ud. 
 
 Hvor skal De hen? Whither are you going? 
 
 Jeg skal hen at spise Fro- / am going to breakfast with 
 
 kost hos Hr. N. N. Mr. N. N. 
 
 ^S j^g" skal hen at se til And I am going to call on 
 
 . Fru N. N. Mrs, N. N. 
 
 A ! det er nok saa godt, at Ah, that is much better indeed. 
 
 besoge Damerne! to visit the ladies! 
 
 Men naar sees vi nu igjen? But when shall we see each 
 
 other again! 
 
 ErDe hjemme paa Tirsdag? Shall you be at home on 
 
 Tuesday ? 
 
 Ja hvad Tid Dags? At what hour? 
 
 Aa, saadan Klokken sex eller Why, about six or seven 
 
 syv. o'clock. 
 
 Ja, omAftenen er jeghjem- Yes, sir! in the evening I 
 
 me, men kom saa ikke for shall be at home, but don't 
 
 slide, saa vil vi drikke Te come too late then, so that 
 
 nede i Haven. tee may drink tea in the 
 
 garden^ 
 
 Godt ! som De befaler. Well, as you please. 
 
 Farvell (Adjo!) Good bye! (Adieu). 
 
 Farvel ! Farvel ! Good bye / 
 
 Anden Samtale. Dialogue 2> 
 
 God Aften Hr. N. N. Good evening Mr. N, N. 
 
 Velkommem Det fornojer Welcome, sir! I am very happy 
 
 mig meget at se Dem* to see you. 
 
 Hvorledes har De level, siden How have you been , since I 
 
 sidst, jeg havde den For- had the pleasure of seeing 
 
 nojelse at sc Dem. you last? 
 
FAMILIAR DIALOGUJES. 
 
 87 
 
 Jeg er dem meget forbunden^ 
 Naar jeg iindlager en lille 
 Forkolelse, som liar holdt 
 m\g inde et par Dage, 
 bar jeg vaeret meget vel. 
 Men De er fremmed ; hvor- 
 ledes finder De vort Kli- 
 ma passer sig for Dem? 
 
 Del er lidt koldt og fugtigt, 
 i det mindste er Luften 
 langt varmere og torrere 
 i mit Faedreneland. 
 
 Det kan jeg ta^nke. 
 
 Men man maa indrette sin 
 Klaededragt og Levemaade 
 efter den Himmelegn, man 
 lever under , og saa ikke 
 bryde sig ret meget om 
 Vejret, isaer i min Alder. 
 
 Det bar De Ret i; det var 
 ogsaa min Grundsaetning, 
 da jeg var paa Rejser. — 
 Men lad os nu gaa ned i 
 Haven, og se om min Kone 
 bar noget Te til os. 
 
 Det vil ikke vaere af Vejen. 
 
 / am much obliged to you, 
 sir. Excepting a little cold, 
 that confined me to my room 
 for a couple of days , / 
 have been very well. But 
 you are ^ a foreigner^ how 
 do you find our climate 
 agree icith you? 
 
 It is somewhat cold and damp^ 
 at least the air is muck 
 warmer and dryer in my 
 native country, 
 
 I dare say. 
 
 But one must adapt one's 
 clothing and diet to the cli- 
 mate one lives in^ and then 
 not care too much abvut the 
 weather, especially at my 
 age. 
 
 You are very right; it was 
 also my principle^ when I 
 teas travelling. But come 
 now let us go down into the 
 garden, to see whether Mrs. 
 N. ^) has got some tea for 
 us. 
 
 Well, it won't be amiss. 
 
 •) A husband never calls his wife by his own surname as 
 in Englisli, but always says : min Kone, my wife, or Frnen^ Madam- 
 men, Moder, according to her rank. Friiey lady, is used of noble- 
 men's as also of most civil and military officers' wives, and Froken 
 of their daughters ; Madamme of merchants' and tradesmen's wives, 
 as also of the country clergymen's and clerks' , Jomfru of their 
 daughters; Moder (Mor) of a farmer's or common soldier's wile. 
 
88 
 
 FAMILIAR DIALOGUES. 
 
 Tredie Samtale. 
 
 Nu, hvad synes De om vort 
 Sprog, kail De forslaa no- 
 get af det? 
 
 Det klinger ganske bra' , at 
 here paa , men jeg maa 
 tilstaa jeg forstaar nsesten 
 slet intet af det. 
 
 Men agter De ikke at la)gge 
 Dem efter det? 
 
 Jo, jeg har i Sinde at be- 
 nytte mig af den korte 
 Tid, jeg kan opholde mig 
 her, til at leere at kjende 
 Sproget og Folket, og se 
 hvad maerkveerdigt her er. 
 
 Nil, det fornojer mig at hore, 
 ^S i^S ^^ ^'is paa, De vil 
 ikke fmde Sproget vanske- 
 ligt, og naar De har la^rt 
 det; vil Literatiiren rigelig 
 belonne Deres Umage. 
 
 I denne Henseende sioler 
 jeg ganske paa Deres gode 
 Hjaelp, og haaber De har 
 Venskab nok for mig, til 
 at be^Dre mig mod Deres 
 Raad og Vejledning. Men 
 forst maa jeg bede Dem 
 at 6versa?tte mio- foloende 
 Ord, som jeg vil behove 
 hvert Ojeblik* 
 
 Meget vel, Hr, B! vil Do 
 give mig Pen og BkTk, 
 
 Dialogue 3^ 
 
 Well, what do you think of 
 our language ? do you un- 
 derstand any thing of it? 
 
 It sounds pretty well to the 
 ear^ but I must confess^ I 
 understand almost nothing 
 of it at all. 
 
 But don't you intend to study 
 it? , 
 
 Yes, sir! I intend to take ad- 
 vantage of the short time^ 
 I can stay here ^ to learn 
 the language^ to know) the 
 people, and to see every 
 thing remarkable, 
 
 I am very glad to hear it, 
 and I am sure you won't 
 find the language difficult, 
 and ichen you have learned 
 it, the literature will amply 
 repay your trouble. 
 
 In this I entirely rely upon 
 your kind assistance, and I 
 hope you have friendship 
 enough for me, to give me 
 the benefit of your advice 
 and instruction. But pre- 
 viously I must beg you to 
 translate for me the folloic- 
 ing words , which I shall 
 require to use every mo- 
 ment. 
 
 Very well, Mr, B. will you 
 give me pen and ink, I icill 
 
FAMILIAR DJALOGLIES. 
 
 89 
 
 skal jeg oversaelle clem for 
 Dem i et Ojeblik. Jeg kan 
 vel skrive det paa det sam- 
 me Papir. 
 
 Ja, jeg- (inskede just at have 
 de daiiske -Udtryk ligc 
 over for de engelske, og 
 heist foran, saa at Ojet 
 kan tneffe dem forst, naar 
 jeg seer paa BIadet» 
 
 En trekantet Hat, riind Hat. 
 
 Pudder, Pomade, Tandpiilver. 
 
 Kam, Borste, Tandborste. 
 
 Natsjorle, Manskjetsjorte. ') 
 
 Natlroje, Halsklsede, Seler. 
 
 Vest;, Kjole, Frakke. 
 Beenkla)der, Biixer. 
 Uld-, Traad-Silke-slrompen 
 Slovler, Sko, Spa?nder. 
 Tofler, Nathiie, Slaaprok. 
 Handsker ; Lommetorklfede, 
 
 Stok. 
 Tobaksdaase, Ring, Ur. 
 Tatidstikker 5 Kikkcrt , Oje- 
 
 glas. 
 Tegnebog, Piing, BIyant. 
 Bankosedler, Vexler, Smaa- 
 
 penge. 
 Yisilkaart, Sieng, Soengeklse- 
 
 der. 
 
 translate them for you in 
 a moment, I suppose I may 
 icrite on the same paper. 
 
 Yes, sir! I Just wanted to 
 have the Danish words light 
 over against the English, 
 and rather in front, in order 
 that the eye may meet with 
 them in the first place, ichen 
 I look at the paper, 
 
 A cocked hat, round hat, 
 
 Powder, pomatum, toothpotcder. 
 
 Comb, brush, toothbrush. 
 
 Nightshirt, frilled shirt. 
 
 Underwaistcoat, neckcloth, bra- 
 ces, ^) 
 
 Waistcoat, coat, greatcoat. 
 
 Pantaloons, breeches. 
 
 Woollen, thread-silk stockings. 
 
 Boots, shoes, buckles. 
 
 Slippers, nightcap, nightgown. 
 
 Gloves , pocket - handkerchief, 
 stick. 
 
 Snuffbox, ring, watch. 
 
 Toothpick, pocket-glass, eye- 
 glass, 
 
 Pocketbook, purse, pencil. 
 
 Bank-notes, bills of exchange, 
 change, or small coin. 
 
 Calling cards, bed, bedclothes. 
 
 ^) Commonly Natskjorte, Mansketskjorte. i:d. 
 
 '^) The first Edition lias galloicses , •^^hicll certainly is never 
 heard, either in shops, or in common conversation ; slill it is fuuiid 
 in such dictionaries as ahound in slanj^ terms: it surely is ralhcr 
 vulgar, I have put the usual expression, kd. 
 
90 FAMILIAR DIALOGUES. 
 
 Lagener, Piider. Sofa. Sheets^ pillows^ sofa. ^) 
 
 Skriverpiilt, Spillebord, Spi- Writing' desk, card table, di- 
 
 sebord. ning -table, 
 
 SpejIC; Stiieiir, Lampe. Looking-glasses, chamber-cloch, 
 
 lamp, 
 Lysekrone, Gardiner, Over- Lustre, curtams, cups. 
 
 kopper. 
 Underkopper, Ske-er, Kniv-e Saucers, spoons, knives and 
 
 og Gafler, Diige, Serviet- foi-ks, table-clothes, napkins. 
 
 ter. 
 Haandklaeder, Flasker, Glas. Towels, bottles, glasses, 
 Tallerkener, Lys, Lysesax. Plates, candles, snuffers. 
 Lysestager, Sniistobak. Candlesticks, snuff, 
 
 Lak, Signet, Oblater. Sealing-wax, seal, wafers. 
 
 Skrivpapir, Poslpapir, Maku- Writing-, post-, wastepaper^ 
 
 latiir. 
 Ridehest, Vognheste, Vogn. Saddlehorse, [or riding horse] 
 
 coach horses, carriage, 
 Karet^ Kusk, Tjener. Coach, coachman, servant, or 
 
 footman. 
 Vaert, Skraeder, Skomagen Landlord, tailor, shoemaker. 
 Barber , Haarskaerer , Bog- Barber, hairdresser, bookseller, 
 
 handler. 
 Urmager, Hallemager, Hand- Watchmaker, hatter, glover, 
 
 skemager. 
 Se, her har De de forlangte Well, sir ! here you have the 
 
 Ord paa Dansk, men kan tcords required in Danish*, 
 
 De nu ogsaa la^se deni ? but noic, shall you he able 
 
 to read them? 
 Tilvisse , De har jo skrevet Surely , I see you have icrit- 
 
 dem nied latinske Bogsta- ten them in the English cha- 
 
 ver, de andre falde mig racier, the other indeed I 
 
 ^) The first edition has couch which is a different piece of 
 furniture like that which is called chaise longtie , or Canapee on 
 the continent. bd. 
 
FAMILIAR DIALOGUES. 91 
 
 rigtig nok meget vanske- find it very difficult to 
 
 Wge at finde ud af. make out. 
 
 Men de ere dog* uundgaaelig As yet , however , it is indis- 
 
 nodvendige at kjende end- pensably necessary to know 
 
 nil* them, 
 
 Ja, naar jeg fo«t bliver lidt Oh , when only I get a little 
 
 bekjendtmedSproget, haa- acquainted with the langua- 
 
 ber jeg de gamle Bogsla- ye, I hope the old letters 
 
 ver vil blive mindre van- tcill he less difficult to me, 
 
 skelige for mig. Mener Don't you think so too? 
 De ikke ogsaa det? 
 
 Upaatvivlelig. No doubt of it, 
 
 Fjerde Samtale. Dialogue 4. 
 
 Nil hvorledes gaar det med Well, how do you get on icith 
 
 Deres Dansk? Har De your Danish? Have youmade 
 
 gjort betydelig Fremgang considerable progress* 
 
 i den allerede? 
 
 Langt fra, jeg forstaar naesten Far from it , / know nothing 
 
 intet. almost, 
 
 Man siger dog, De taler ret It is said however, you speak 
 
 bra'. it very tcell, 
 
 Gid det var sandt! Men de^ Would it were true! but those 
 
 der sige det, tage meget who say so, are much mis- 
 
 fejl. taken, 
 
 Jeg forsikrer (Dem), det har / assure you, I was told so, 
 
 vaeret mig sagt (ell. jeg 
 
 har hort det). 
 
 Jeg kan nogle faa (enkelte) / can say a few words, which 
 
 Ord , som jeg har laert / have got by heart. And 
 
 lidenad. Og hvad der er as much as is necessary to 
 
 nodvendigt for at begjnde begin to speak, 
 
 at tale. 
 
 Vel begyndt er halv fuldendt Well begun is half finished, 
 
 siger man ; men Begyndel- we say ; however, the be- 
 
92 
 
 FAMILIAR DlALOGLlES. 
 
 sen er ikke nok alligevel ; 
 De niaa ogsaa se til at 
 iiaa Enden. 
 
 Har De ingen gode dansk- 
 engelske Samtaler at anbe- 
 fale mig. 
 
 Jo vi har en ganske briigbar 
 Bearbejdelse af J. Marstons 
 Samtaler, paa Engelsk og 
 Dansk ved afgangne Kapt. 
 Schneider, som er iidkom- 
 men i Kobenhavn 1812. 
 
 Er det en stor Bog? 
 
 Den iidgjor omtrent 15 Ark 
 1 Oktav. 
 
 Og hvor faaes den (faaer 
 man den) ? 
 
 Hos Boghandler Brummer, 
 Nr. (Niimmer) 52 paa 
 Ostergade. Der er ogsaa 
 en anden kaldet Lommebog 
 for Samtalen i Fransk^ 
 Tydsk og Engelsk 1S22, 
 som De kan faa paa samme 
 Sted. 
 
 Hvilken af dem er den bed- 
 sle? 
 
 Den sidstanforle er den rige- 
 ste, og temmelig nojagtig 
 i Dansken, blot paa Ret- 
 skrivningen na^r; men saa 
 er der baade fransk og 
 tysk Overssfettelse, som De 
 vel ikke bryder Dem om.— 
 
 ginning is not all^ you must 
 also try to make an end. 
 
 Are there no good Danish and 
 English Dialogues^ ichich you 
 can recommend me. 
 
 Yes , sir ! ice have a pretty 
 good edition of J, M, Dia- 
 logues in English and Da- 
 nish, edited by the late 
 Cap, 5., and printed in Co- 
 penhagen 1812. 
 
 Is it a large volume? 
 
 It makes about 15 sheets m 
 octavo. 
 
 And ichere is it to be had? 
 
 At Mr. Brummer's, the book- 
 seller No. 52 Eaststreet. 
 There is also another, cah 
 led Taschenbuch fiir die 
 Conversation in fremden 
 Sprachen , &c. ichich you 
 may get in the same shop. 
 
 Which is the best of them? 
 
 The last mentioned is the ri- 
 chest , and pretty accurate 
 in the Danish , except the 
 orthography; but then there 
 is a French and a German 
 translation, which I suppose 
 you don't care about, — 
 
FAMILIAR JDIALOGUES. 93 
 
 Men De niaa beslandig tale But you must always be speak- 
 
 Sproget, enten vel eller ing the language^ whether 
 
 ilde. well or ill. 
 
 Jeg* er bange for at begaa / am afraid to commit blun- 
 
 Sprogfejl. ders. 
 
 Frygt aldrig fo*r det ; Dan- Never fear ; the Danish is nol 
 
 sken er ikke vanskelig, hard, but rather more nearly 
 
 men tvoertimod naerinere related to the English^ than 
 
 ved Engelsk end Holland- Dutch or any other living 
 
 sken eller noget andet le- tongue, 
 vende Sprog. 
 
 Mener De det? Do you think so, sir! 
 
 Jeg vil vise Dem nogle Ord, Why ^ I will show you some 
 
 som godtgjore det. words to prove it, 
 
 Oje — - eye) Arm — arm) Finger — finger; Negl 
 — nail; Side — side) Taa — toe; jeg — I; de — 
 they) dem — them) deres — theirs) vi ere — we arc; 
 have — have; give — give; tage — take; saae — sow; 
 Plov — plough; see — see; forst — first ; af — of; ad 
 — L at to. 
 
 ANEKDOTER 
 
 af A^ Fr, Hostes Miniatiirbibliotck for 
 Morskabslcesninty. 
 
 bin ^) havde vaeret paa Komedie. Man spurgde ham, 
 hvad Stykke^) de havde haft? — ,,Skam faa den, dcr 
 veed det:,"^) sagde han, ^^det regnede osende Vande,^) 
 den Gang ^) jeg gik derhen , og saa fik jeg ikke last 
 Plakalen.^' ^) 
 
 ^) One 9 a person. ^) piece t play, ^) A vulgar phrase, to 
 which ihey sometimes add, om det er mig, literally : shame (^confu- 
 sioti) to him who knows it (if I be it). ^) pouring (down) waters. 
 *) the time, when. ^) the placard. 
 
94 ANECDOTES. 
 
 En Mand fortalle i el Selskab , al bans Fader en 
 Gang, ^) i en Alder 2) af tiAar, var faldet^) iid igjennem 
 et Vindue i tredie Elasje^) ned paa Slenbroen* ,,Fra 
 Iredie Etasje!" afbrod^) en ung Herre«) ham, ,,naa,^) 
 han slap vist ikke») derfra®) med Livet." 
 
 '^) one time, a certain time, *) age, ^) Should properly be 
 falden hut in the 2d conj. we often disregard the com. gend. 
 of" the par tic ^ pass, e, g, hvor er den udgivet? where is it 
 printed? *) story 9 also written in the French way, Etage; the 
 Danish expression is St6\i.'verk, ^) interrupted, from kihryder {^, 50). 
 ^) Gentleman. ^) dear me; ^) literally: he escaped certainly 
 not, : he surely did not escape. ^) from it. 
 
 StjcBrneskytten, ^ ) 
 
 En oslerrigsk^) Rekriit stod om Natten Skildvagt^) 
 ved et astronomisk Observatorium, og saae ^) tankelos op 
 til Taarnet^) og den skyfri^) Himmel.'^) Da kom der 
 nogen^) oppe paa^) Taarnet, efter^^) Rekruttens Me- 
 ning,^0 med en lang Flint, i^) og sigtede^^) dermed 
 opad^^) IMorket. ,,Men nugad jeg dog vidst,"i^) sagde 
 Rekriitten forundret ^6) til sig selv, hvad den Karl* ^) vil 
 skyde mi om Natten/' og derbos*^) fulgde han med jet 
 den Retning,^^) som Observatorens Kikkert^^) beteg- 
 ncde. 21) Fludselig ^^) skjede ^3) der et Stjierneskud, ^4) 
 og af Forundring tabte Rekrutten Gevfcret,^^) i det han 
 
 ') The star-shooter. ®) Austrian* ^) centry. *) looked. 
 *) the tower. ^) cloudless , clean ^) sky. ®) somebody. ®) 
 on the top of. *^) according to* '') idea, according to his 
 idea 3: as he fancied, thought* *^) musket. ^^) aimed* ''*) up- 
 wards. *^) But now I should like to know* *^) wondering* 
 ^^) that fellow, i^) at the same time. ^^) the direction. ^^) 
 the telescope* ^O pointed out. * 2) suddenly. ^3) there happen- 
 ed (to fall). 2*) a shooting star, ^sj ^jg firelock. 
 
TALES AND STORIES. 95 
 
 raablc:26) ^^Naal^r) nu har jeg sel det mecl!^^) Han 
 liar rigtig triifTet den!'*29) 
 
 *^) ciyinffoul. ^^) dear me. ^ej ^vell, I have seen that too! 
 (i. e. Who did ever see the like o' that)? ^^) hit it, or hit his 
 mark* 
 
 En Kobmand modtog^) en Fem-shillings-Mynl, 2) der 
 ikke synles ham at vaere aegle , 3) og spiirgde derfor en 
 Sagforer,^) som gik forbi^) bans Butik/) hvad ban 
 meente^) om den. Denne besaae^) den opmcrrksomt, ^) 
 forsikrede ^ ^) den var god, puttede den til sig,ii) og 
 forlangte^^) endnii*^) 1 Shilling 8 Pence, da de engelske 
 Love have faslsat * *) en Taxt af 6 Shilling 8 Pence for 
 et bos en Sagforer indhentet Raad. ^^) 
 
 ') j?ot, received. ^) five-shilling-piece. ^) literally: which 
 not seemed (to) him to be genuine (or good). ^) attorney, or 
 solicitor. ^) passed by. ^) shop , they write also BouUk , or 
 even Botilique. '') meant, thought. ®) viewed. ^) attentively. 
 ^ ^) assured (him, that). ^ ^) literally : to himself, i. e. in his pocket. 
 ^*) demanded. '^) still, besides. ^'*) as the E. L, have fixed o; 
 the E. L. having fixed. ^^) literally: for an, at (of) a solicitor 
 received, advice. 
 
 SMAAFORT^LLINGER. ») 
 
 af samme Bog. 
 
 Det fdrlige Herberge.^J 
 
 Tin simpelt^) kla)dtMand, der rejste til Fods, *) tog en 
 Aften, paa Yejen fra Conde til Lunze, el Ojeblik*) ind 
 i^) et lilleensomt liggende ^) Hiis lEgnen^) afPeruwelz, 
 
 ^) tales, stories. ^) lodging* ^) simply, poorly. *) on foot 
 (p. 26). *) moment. ^) tog ind i, entered into, slopt at. 
 onely situated. ®) neighbourhood, environs. 
 
96 TALES AND STORIES. 
 
 hvor kun en Hiismand ^) og hansKone boede. Medens^^) 
 han iidhvilede sig, ^^) fortalte han, ^^) hvorhen han gik,!^) 
 og strags^^) fattede^^) Vserten^^) den Besliitning , ^ ^) 
 at anfalde^^) ham paa Vejen. 
 
 Nseppe var den Rejsende^^) gaaet en Fjerdingvej^^^) 
 Yidere, for enmaskeret Mand, triiende ^^) at myrde ham, 
 afFordrede ham*^^^ }^g„s Penge. Den Fremmede^^) by- 
 der^^) ham tolv Dukater med den Forsikring,^^) at 
 han ikke har flere hos s\g,^^) og faar derved Lov,^^) 
 til at drage videre; ''^^) men strags falder det ham ind,^^) 
 at han, ved at fortssette 3^) sin Rejse i en saa usikker 
 Egn, let^i) kunde slode paa^^) andre iki^e-saa lettro- 
 ende^^) Rovere^ og han besliitter ^4) derfor, at vende 
 tilbage^^) til det Hiis, han nylig 3^) har forladt, ^7) og 
 blive der Natten over. Han finder kun 3^) Konen hjem- 
 me,3^) fortoeller hende, hvad der er modt ham, og til- 
 lige^o) at han har tolvtiisende Dukater hos sig. Va)rtin- 
 den^i) anviser ham,^^) paa bans Forlarigende, ^3) da 
 hun ikke har anden Plads., et Leje^^) paa et bdet Loft. 
 
 Neeppe er han gaaet op , forend Vaerten, som havde 
 gjort en Omvej,^^) kommer hjem, og giver Konen de 
 
 9) cottager. '^) while. ^0 I'ested himlulf. ^^) told he O: 
 he told (p* 74). ^^) went, i. e. was going, i*) immediately. 
 Some authors Avrite strax^ but contrary to the common rule for x, 
 the adverb being derived from the adj. strag^ and written in Germ. 
 stracks, in Dutch slrahs^ ^^) conceived, formed. ^^) the land- 
 lord. ^^) resolution. ^^) attack.. ^^) traveller. ^^) a quarter 
 of a Danish mile, about one Engl. mile. -^) threatening. 2^) 
 demanded of him (p. 72). ^^) stranger, foreigner, traveller. 2^) 
 offers. ^^^3 with the assurance o: assuring him. ^^) about him. 
 2^) gets thereby permission. ^^) literally: draw farther, i. e. 
 travel on. ^^) it strikes him. ^^) by continuing. ^0 easily. 
 3 2) fall in with, ^3) credulous, 3*) resolves, ^*) turn back. 
 36) even, just. ^O left. ^8) o^iy. 39) j^^ home (p. 67). ^«) 
 also, even. ^^) the landlady (p. 62). ^^) assigns to him, shows 
 him, *3) request (p. 63). '*'*) couch, bed. *^) round-about way. 
 
TALES AND STORIES. 97 
 
 nylig rovedc tolv Dukater. ,,Dumrian ! ^c) (siger hun) du 
 vecd ikke, at Manden liar tolvtusendc Dukater; — der 
 er han."^') Hvorhos hun poger^^) op til Tagkammeret,49) 
 livor han, efter hendes Formoning, ^o) lig-ger og sover.^i) 
 
 Imidlertid 52) laa den Fremmede paa Luur^^) ^^q^ 
 Oret, og horle tydelig^*) folgende Anslag^^): Manden 
 skulde forst gaa op paa Loftet, give ham et Slag i llove- 
 det, og kaste-><^) ham iid af Vinduet. Hun selv skulde 
 staa beredt nedenfor, ^^j og med et Hug 58) give ham sin 
 Rest* 59) Da den Fremmede horer dette, soger <50) han 
 forst overalt^O en Udvej,<^^) for at undkomme;63) men 
 Flugt var umiilig.^^) Han leder nii rundt omkring, for i 
 det miiidste^5) r^j fu^jg ^i Instrument til F6rsvar,66j og 
 lykkeligvis faar han fat paa^^) et stort Stykke Trae, der 
 kan tjene^s) lil Koile.^^^) Bevabnet dermed vsenter han 
 sinFjende, og ligesom'^o) denne trseder ind,^i) giver han 
 ham et Slag i Hovedet, der bedover^^) ii^^^ og kaster 
 derpaa Legemet^^) |\(i igjennem Loftslugen "^4) Konen, 
 der staar tilrede nedenfor i Morke, tvivler intet Ojeblik,'^^) 
 at det er den Fremmede^ der er nedkastet, styrter'^e) 
 over Legemet, og hugger, med en skarp Oxe, sin Mands^^) 
 Hoved af i eet Hug. 
 
 Konen blev hseftet,'^^) og fik sin fortjente Lon.'^) 
 
 4^) blockhead! ^'') — there he is. *«) points. *^) the garret. 
 ^^) ill her opinion. ^^) sleeps (p. 47). ^^) in the mean time. 
 ^^) laa paa Lwwrjay in wait, lurked, listened. **) distinctly. *^) pro- 
 ject, plan. ^^) throw (J). ^^ beneath. ^^) stroke, blow. *®) his 
 rest, what was farther required (to kill him). ^®) seeks (^). 
 ^') every where. ^^) a passa*Te. ^^) escape (p. 61). ^^) im- 
 possible, impracticable, from the old verb vine, i. e. maatle (p. 44). 
 ^^) at least, must not be confounded with i mindsle Maade, in the 
 least. ^«) defence. <^'') he gets hold of. <'») serve, ^o) club. 
 ^'') just as, the moment. '^^) enters. ^^) sluns. ^^) the body. 
 ^^) aperture. ^^) literally: doubts no moment, i. e. has not the 
 slightest doubt. '^^) rushes or falls over. ^'^) her husband's. 
 ^^) put into jail. ^^) her deserts. 
 
98 TALES AND STORIES. 
 
 Stormbruden og ParadiscBblet. 
 
 Hvo der i) den 17de April 1823 har staaet bag ved 
 den ny Vejrmolle 2) ved Lagjewnicke i del brombergske 
 Dislrikt , vil , hvis ^) ban er kommen derfra ^) med Livet, 
 kunne ^) fortoelle os folgende Samlale. 
 
 \AsGy en fattig forgeldrelos ^) Pige '^) og Preslens ^) 
 sejstenaarige Barnepige , 9) omhyggeligen opdraget i^) i 
 bans Hus, og med et ret nydeligt^i) Ansigt, vilde i Dag 
 som hver Dag, siden ^^) Foraaret i^) begyndte, vandre paa 
 den venlige Fodsti i^) forbi i^) Mollen til sin Husbondes^c) 
 Jordlod, 1^) da Mollersvenden i^) Liidvig, den rige Mollers 
 muntre 19) Son, stakHovedet iid^o) igjennem MollebulIet,2i) 
 og raabte spogende;--) Ah, Lise, skon Lise ! 23) — Halv 
 iivillig^^) og halv venlig blev bun rodinende staaende^^) 
 og spurgde: nu, hvad er der da igjen?^^) 
 
 Ludvig, Som^'^) jeg sagde dig i Gaar, skon Use! 
 bar du ikke Lyst^s) til at gifte dig? 29) 
 
 Lise. Skon Liidvig! naar ban^o) kun^ vil sergre^i) 
 mig, saa lad mig heller gaa min Vej i R6 ! 32) 
 
 ^) He who. ^) behind the new windmill. 2) if. ^) has 
 escaped. ^) vil ktmne, may» ^) orphan. ^) girl. ^) the parson's. 
 ^) nursery maid 16 years old. [The common spelling is: sex- 
 tenaarig. ed.] ^^) carefully educated ; it should be opdragen (p, 45), 
 but in the 2d conjuj^ation we usually prefer the termination -et 
 for en in the few participles , that may still admit the -en h\ the 
 com. gend. ^^) right, or very pretty, ^^) to-day as every day, 
 since* ^^) the spring. '^) footpath, * s) j^y^ passing by. ^ ^) her 
 master's. ^^) fields piece of ground* ^^) the young miller. 
 ^®) sprightly. ^®) put out, forth his head, ^i) the hole in the 
 mill. 22) cried jestingly. ^3) fair Elisa ! ^4) angry, ^sj ^^^ 
 staaende, stood still. ^^) what is the matter now again? 2^^) as, 
 the same as. ^^3 a mind. ^9) marry, ^o) y^^^ ^^„^ j^j^^ ^^,q 
 often used as terms of civility among the common people , or to 
 persons of that class by those of higher rank 5 sometimes they ex- 
 press a slight displeasure : du is used much more in Danish than 
 thou in English, but expresses a greater familiarity or superiority 
 than han, hwh ^0 annoy. ^^) rest, peacCt 
 
TALKS AND STOKIEI^. 99 
 
 Disse Ord sa^de lum ganskc mul,^^) i del hun vendte 
 sig bort. ''^^) 
 
 Lndvig, Men hulde^^) Lise, du skal jo ikke^G) gific 
 dig- iried iiiig! Jeg veed vel, en Moller er for lidt^^) for 
 dig. 
 
 L?se, Som Komniissiona^r ''^ vil jeg slet ikke ^s) 
 have med ham at beslille.^'O Adjo! 
 
 Ludvig. Altsaa dog heller ^<^) som Frier ?4i) Lise, 
 Mollehulleterdesvarre^^) for lidet, men kunde jeg komme 
 igjennem , saa styrtede jeg strags i dine Arme. Hor en 
 Gangi'O — busker du vel endau5 44) for fire, fern Aar 
 siden?^^) — Du vilde den Gang endnii ikke^^^ gj^eldc 
 for ^^) en voxen Jomfru^*^) — da gav du mig vel endog^^) 
 et Kys, naar jeg om Sondagen^^) tog dig paa Skodet,^*) 
 og gav dig en Peberkage. ^'^) Nii har visselig Herr 
 Pastoren^3) forbiidet^*) dig det; ikke sandt,55) ii^n pra.^- 
 ker daglig for dig? 
 
 Use. Ikke sandt, han havde nu Re 1,^6) til at praeke : 
 "Lise ! begiv dig til dit Arbeide, ^'^) og lad ikke MoUeren 
 have dig til bedste?"^^) 
 
 Lise var nu virkelig i Begreb med at gaa,^^) ^vor 
 gjerne hun cnd^^) gad^O hore den overmodige , ^2) nien 
 
 ^3) in a pout. 3*) turninof herself away. ^^) charming. ^^) jo, 
 is a particle very difficult to translate , the purport of the 
 whole context is: who says that you shall, or: nobody says that 
 you shall, ^^) lidf, contracted of lidet (p. 28), is only used as 
 adverb or noun. *) agent. ^*') not at all* ^^) have to do with* 
 ^^) consequently rather, *') suitor. ^^) indeed, or I am 
 sorry to say. '*^) hark a moment. ^^) do you still recollect* 
 ^^)ago. ^•^) then still you would not. '*'') pass for. '*®) fullgrown 
 young lady (see the note p. 87). ^^) you would even give me. 
 ^®) p. 79. *^) on my lap, knees. ^^) gingeibread-cake. ^^) the 
 parson. ^ *) prohibited; as to the order of dig det see p. 26\ 
 ^^) is not it true that, or does tiol he, placed after the next pro- 
 position. ^'^) a right, occasion to. *0 go to your (thy) work. 
 ^^\ make a fool of you, take you in. *^) was really about going 
 awav. **^J /tror ... en(/. however. ®') would, liked. *'^) presump- 
 tuous. 7^i 
 
100 TALES AND STORIES. 
 
 ellers^^) brave Ynglings^^) Spog,^^) j^ denne endnii en 
 Gang6<5) raabte: Lise, skon Lise! — Og- se!^'^) Lise 
 vendte s\g rigtig nok^^^) endnu en Gang oin^^) og 16. 
 
 Hold Forklaedet op, lille Hex!'^*^) raabte Mollercn, 
 der bar du^O et splinternyt "^2) ^ble fra Paradis. Forend 
 Inm havde fattet en Beslutning, om'^^) lum skulde holde 
 Forklaedet frem'^0 oiler ikke, rullede Appelsinen"^^) hen'^«) 
 for hendes Fodder, en Friigl, som hun aldrig"'^) havde 
 seet for. Spis,"^^) min Eva! raabte Karlen leende, spis 
 det skonne Paradisaeble ! 
 
 Den lettroende Pige fulgde Raadet, og Irak Miniden 
 ganske skeev '^^) ved den bitre Smag ^oj ^^f Skallen;^0 w^en 
 vel bemserkende, at en sod Saft^^) flod iid^'O «f Hullet, 
 lob hiiu hurtig^O bort mod Appelsinen, imedens Ludvig 
 spottende^^) raabte efterhendo: Lise, skon Lise; hvordan 
 smager Paradiseeblet ? 
 
 Pigen stod nu paa Prcstens Mark,^^) og briigte Spa- 
 den paa det flitligste ®^) for at indhente^^) det forsomte.^^) 
 For hendes Tanker svaevede^^) uden Ophor^i) den iniin- 
 tre^^) Ludvig. Saaledes gjor ban mcd alle Piger , sagde 
 hun til sig selv, alle gjor ban Lojer^^) med, og ta3nker 
 
 ikke ! og dog ^0 er han en god^ brav Dreng,^^) 
 
 flittig, ordentllg, og hvor smiikt klseder^^) ikke bans ny 
 blaa Kloeder^'J^) ham! — Er del da ikke ogsaa skikke- 
 hgt^s) af ham, at han, om ogsaa '^9) af Overgivenhed, i^^) 
 
 <^3) otherwise* ^'*)p.62. 6^) jest. ^^) still another time. ^^) look I 
 ^®) verily. ^®) om^ about. '^^) witch, enchantress. ^*) there you 
 have 0: there is for you. ^''') a spick-span-new. '^^) om — eller, 
 see p. 79» ^^) forth, up«. ''^) the oranj^e. ^^) up to. '^^) never. 
 '^^) eat (^). '^^) literally: drew the mouth entirely awry. ^^) taste. 
 ^') shell, peel. ^^) sweet juice. ®^) ran out, came out (p. 44.) 
 ®*) speedily. ®^) with raillery. ®°) field. ^^) very diligently. 
 ®^) retrieve, make ^ood. ®^) neglected. *^) hovered, presented 
 himself* ^0 incessantly. ^^) playful. ^^) fun. ^4^ however. 
 ®*)boy(|). ^^)lilaider ham smukf, becomes him well. ^'^) clothes. 
 9^) kind or kindly done. ^*) although perhaps. ^^^) frolick, 
 wantonness. 
 
TALES AND STORIES. 101 
 
 gav mig den skunne Frugl? han mener dot dog vol >) 
 ikke saa meget slcmt mod inig. 
 
 Medens luin ta^nkle delte, naermede en liuul Lar- 
 men 2) sig nieer og meer fra Landsbyen. En selsom, ^} 
 kraftig 4) Luflslromning, 5) kun indtagende ^0 en Bredde 
 af omtrent ^3 200 Skridt, s) styrtede sig i dette Ojeblik 
 hid fra Kruschwilz, og forte forSt Tagc Q) og Ruder, si- 
 den lo) Skure og Stalde^O bort med sig, Luften, der 
 sledse blev morkere, robede^^) den eensomme Pige en 
 sig naermende Orkan; bun ilede^^j 1^^^ ij^g et levendc 
 Ggerde, ^0 der rigtig nok i^) endnii var iiden Lov ; i^) men 
 dog ta)ti^) nok til nogenlunde i^) at bryde Vindens Magi. 
 Nil floj allerede Straaet fra hendes Hjcms Tage tsellerc 
 og laettere hen^^) overhende; en storLade^o) flagrede-0 
 lig en Fjeder hojt oppe i Luften, derpaa^^) igjcn skin- 
 nende Linned, der var fort bort fra Blegen.23) Men nii 
 — frygtelig brager og briiser^^) og hviner det. Lise 
 seer baevende^^) ivejret: ved Gud, det er den ny Vejr- 
 molle, der uimodstaaelig greben^^^) af Luftstromningen, 
 lig en Papirsdrage , ^^) suser hen^®) over hendes Hoved* 
 Ved dette skrsekkeh'ge Syn t^ber^^) hun Bevidstheden. 3«) 
 Dog snart vaekker en forfserdehg Knagen ^i) hende. Slor- 
 
 l) vel is a particle difficult to translate, it expresses a probability, 
 where there might still be some doubt ; like : I should think, pos- 
 sibly. -) a hollow noise. ^) strange. *) powerful. ^) current 
 of air. ^) that only filled. ^) about. ») paces (f p. 19). ^) roofs 
 ^o) afterwards, ^0 sheds & stables, ^«) betrayed, r6ber is betray, 
 indicate, but forraader is betray perfidiously, like a traitor. * ^) hast- 
 ened. *^) a quickset hedge. '^) indeed. ' ®) leaves (f p. 21). 
 ^^) tight, thick. '«) in some degree. J^) away. ^®) barn. 
 «») fluttered. 2*) after that. 2^) bleaching-ground. 2^) roars. 
 *^) trembling. 2^) irresistibly seized. ^^) a kite. ^®) whistles 
 away. ^^) loses, iahe is to lose for a time, or something that 
 may be found again, but misle is to lose entirely, or something 
 most difficult to recover. ^^) consciousness. ") cracking noise. 
 
102 TALES AND STORIES. 
 
 men havde ladet sit Bytte ^2) fare, 33) og kiin faa ^^) Skridt 
 fra hende laa Mollen nedstyrtet.^s) 
 
 Efter dette tordnende Fald var del paa eon Gang^^) 
 igjen blevet stille 37) ; men med imaevneligss) Forfserdelse^^) 
 begreb^o) Lise at Liidvig maatte vsere begravet med^^) 
 under Mollens Ruiner. Veklagende ^'^) irrede^s) hun om- 
 kring den lette Bygning, og den sandeste Smertes 4^) Taa- 
 rer sirommede ned ad hendes Ansigt. 0, var Huset dog 
 kun45) styrtet ned paa mig, raabte hun jamrende;^^) ti^^) 
 hvorledes skal jeg overleve^s) bans Dod? Aldrig bar 
 ban anet,49) hvormeget mit Hjaerte tilborte^^) bam, bvor 
 kaert ethvert Bbk, ^0 ethvert Ord af bam var mig : aldrig, 
 det vidste jeg vel, kunde jeg blive bans, men dog havde 
 jeg bam kcEr,52) og var lykkelig ved kun at se^^) ham. 
 Nu er ban borte , den venlige Yngling; kniist^*) ligger 
 ban under sonderbrudte ^^) Bjselkerl^s) 
 
 Imedens den skyldfri^^) Jomfru^ hole Hjeerle udgod 
 sjg^9) i saadanne Klager, lod^^) pkidselig Ludvigs velbe- 
 
 3^) booty. ^*) go, (falh) ^^) few* In order to distinguish this 
 word from the verb at fact, to get, some authors write in the 
 latter case faae, to make it analogous with the other verbs in -e, 
 but this is in direct opposition to etymology, the pronoun being 
 a dissyllable in the old tongues, Anglosaxon feaivciy Icek feiir, Lat. 
 pauci, the verb on the contrary a monosyllable, Anglos, fan, Icel. 
 fa, Swed. f(h ^^) hurled down, tin own down. ^^) all at once, 
 suddenly. ^0 calm. ^®) unspeakable, ^^j horror. ^^) under- 
 stood, thought. ^^) with (the other things )♦ ^^-^ lamenting. 
 ^') strayed* '*^) pain, grief* '^^) were but only ! '*^) lamenting. 
 ^'') for, also written ihi, but improperly, it seems, the old /A being 
 in all cases changed to f or d in the modern Danish, even in this 
 same word in the composition /orr/*, because, not fordhi, ^®) sur- 
 vive, live afler. ^^) imagined, also written ahnef, according to 
 the Germ, orthography. ^*^) belonged to, was devoted to. ^^) look. 
 ^^) I had him dear, i. e. he was dear to me. ^^) by merely 
 seeing (p. 77), s-*) crushed. ^^) broken to pieces. ^^) beams. 
 ^''3 guiltless, harmless. ^») poured forth itself, streamed forth (the 
 heart i. e. feeling). ^^) sounded, was heard. 
 
TALES A3\D STOKIES. 103 
 
 kjendte Stemme:^^) Use, hulde Use I" -- En Skjselven^i) 
 lob overhende; modlos^^) saae hun sig* om, og-sec! Lud- 
 vigs Hoved stak munlert I'ld af Mollehullet, dcr nii vendle 
 op ad mod^s) Himlen. Ogsaa i bans Ojne stode Taarer. 
 "Bedste Lise/' sagde ban forvirret , ^i) bjaertelig elsker 
 "jeg dig: — bjaelp mig kiiu lid af den fordomte Klem- 
 ''me ; ^^} ti Doren bgger ned mod Jorden ; — gode Barn, 
 "skal vi saaledes erfare^c) at vi ere bcslemle 6~) forhin- 
 "anden? Bryd kun delta Brsedt^s) ber lost, Vinden bar 
 "alleredeeo) losnet -gommene^o) en Smiile. "^O — Gud, 
 "hvilken Helvedfart ! "^2) __ men, Lise, bar du mig da saa 
 "kaer? — Nu, Herren skje Tak, ^3) jeg er ude og i dine 
 "Arme!" Her trykte ban ^4) den glodende, af overvsel- 
 dende'^5) Gbcdesfolelse sitrende"^^) Pige til sit Bryst. 
 "Guds Storm selv bar bragt mig til dig, — Stormbriiden 
 er bleven en Jomfrubriid — kom^ kom til min Fader, 
 lad OS sige bam det, og bente'^') bans Tilladclse ! -s) 
 
 Arm i Arm, betragtende "^9) hinanden med salige^^) 
 Blikke, vandrede de Elskende til Landsbyen. ^0 Paa den 
 Plads, bvor den ny Molle havde staaet, fandt de Ludvigs 
 Hiisfaeller 82) samlede med lydelige83) Veklager. Som en 
 
 ^^) well known voice. ^^) shivering. ®^) downcast. ^^) towards. 
 6 *) perplexed* <**) strait. ®®) learn. ^^) destined. ^^) board, 
 also written Bret. ^^) already, in Danish it must be written with 
 II, being composed of alle-rede , Icel. alla-rei&u , whereas neither 
 ale nor erede afford any meaning whatever* But alene, should be 
 written with one U being compounded of al-ene, wholly-one, i, e. 
 al-one, Icel. aleinn, ^^) the nails. ^0 ^ crum, bit. a little. ^2) 
 hell-flight* ^3) literally to the lord be praise (that). '^'*) he pres- 
 sed : presser is also a Danish verb, but used of squeezing, violent 
 compression, compulsion i^'c, ^^) overwhelming. ^^) trembling, 
 sometimes, though erroneously, written sitlrer, or in the Germ, way 
 zittrer, but the Icel titra, has but one t in the middle. ^^) fetch, 
 get. ^®) permission. ^^) gazing upon. ^^) blissful. ^') the vil- 
 lage. ®*) house-fellows, inmates. ®^) loud. 
 
104 TALES AND STORIES. 
 
 Aand viste han sig midt iblandt dem. Den gamle Faders 
 Henrykkelse^O yed at gjensee ham, overgik®^) alBeskri- 
 velse^ og daSonnen forestillede^^) ham den undseelige^"^) 
 Lise, som sin Briid, saa blev den forste heftige Glsede^®) 
 en blid Forenings Stifter. ^^) Snart var den for*xldrelose^o) 
 og fattigePige omskabt^i) til en Madam Mollermeslerinde, 
 og him plejede92) siden ofte^ i Folelsen af sin Lykke, at 
 sige: ''Eva mistede Paradiset^ da hun spiste Friigten, for 
 mig har Paradisaeblet betydet^s) Paradis selv." 
 
 Den som iovrigt^^O \\^\^q yji tro^^) denne sandfa^r- 
 dige96) Historie, der rigtig nok, formedelst Vejrmollen^ 
 der siisede igjennem Luften med Molleren, smager slaerkt^^) 
 af et iEventyr, han efterlaese 9^) den paa graat^o) Maku- 
 latiir^oo) trykle 9 Haude- og Spenerske Tidende 2) Nn 
 57 for 13deMaj 1823, under blandede Bekjendtgj5relser, 3) 
 hvor han vii overtyde sig ^) 6m , at Historien om denne 
 Vindmolle s) ikke er Vind. 
 
 ®^) rapture^ ^^) passed. ®^0 introduced, presented. ®^) bash- 
 ful. ^®) excessive joy. ^^) founder. ^^) orphan. ^*) transfor- 
 med. 9 2) used. 9 3) signified. ^^) as for the rest. ^^) believe, 
 (p. 41). 9^) true. «^) much. »8) consult. ^^) grey. ^'^^)\\asle- 
 paper. ') printed. *) Gazette. °) miscellanous advertisements* 
 ^) convince himself. ^) a Germanism for Vcjrmdlle , preserved 
 here, to make a (|uibble with the following word Vind, 
 
TALES AND STORIES. 105 
 
 Fedor og Evelina, 
 
 en Forljelling, ^) (af F. C. Hillcrups Italica, !♦ B. S. 85.) 
 Forste KapiieL 
 
 WxfT opgaar mi niin M6rg:enrodc, ^) 
 je«]f Solen skuer •*) i sin Glands;*) 
 hvor lusend sva«je Hjaerter blode, 
 jeg viindet har min Sejerskrands. *} 
 
 Jeff glemmcr ^) edcr, svundnc ^) Dagc ! 
 I skal ej nage ®) mecr mit Brjst. 
 I kan ej komme meer tilbage ; 
 Naturens Skonhed ^) er min Trust. 
 
 Umtrent tre danske Mile fra Rom lisDver sigi^) Albaner- 
 bjergenes isolerede Gruppc. De ere lige saa iDa^rkvccr- 
 dige ^0 for Beskiieren i^) mod Hensyn til den henrivende^s) 
 Naliirskonhed , ^0 der pryder i^) dem , som til de SBrvctr- 
 dige ^^) Minder i^) fra den klassiske Oldlid, ^®) der overalt 
 frembyde sig for Vandrerens Blik. Hvo har vel i9) nogen- 
 sinde^o) tilbragt^i) skonne Ojeblikke^^) i de venlige 
 Smaaslseder 23) F;-ab^kali, Marino, Kastel Gandolfo, Albano, 
 Nemi, og mind(^s ikke^*) med vemodblandet^s) Glsede sit 
 behagelige26) Uphold 2~) i Skodet^s) af en fortryllende29) 
 Natur? Hvo vandrede veP^) ved Albanersoens ^i) og 
 
 *)tale, novel. ^) aurora, dawn. >*J behold (}). *) splen- 
 dor. *) trophy, wreath of victory. ^) forget (4), ^) ffone, past 
 (p. 48). ^) not gnaw, torment, trouble. ^) beauty. ^") rises to 
 the view. *^) remarkable. ^^) spectator, '^j ravishing. **) 
 beauty of nature, beautiful nature. ^*) adorns (|). venerable. 
 *'') remembrances, monuments. *^) antiquity. ^^) t^el of this 
 particle see p. 101 note 1 ; here it seems to answer to the Engl, 
 'who shall have.' ^^) c\cv. ^^) s])cnL ^^) moments. ^^) small 
 towns. 2 4) jIqcs not call to mind. -^) mixed with sadness, ^oj 
 agreeable. ^^) sojourn, slay, ^s) bosom, ^o) charming, 'oj 
 shall have wandered, cf. note 19. 3») of the lake of Albano. 
 
106 TALES AND STORIES. 
 
 Nemisoens romantiske Braedder , ^3) Qg onsker ikkc oflc 
 med etL3engselssuk,33) at gjensee disse uforglemmelige^O 
 Egne? 
 
 I laengst^s) hensvundne Tider, forend Historien endnii 
 lader sin Rost^e) hore om Menneskenes Fserd^^) i disse 
 Bjerge, har en frygtelig^^) Vulkan raset^^) her, og efter- 
 ladt gigantiske Spor^^) af sin Tilvaerelse ^0 ved^-) tre 
 store, i den fjaerneste Oldtid udbrsendte , ^3) Kratere , som 
 nil ere forvandlede til en yppig^O blomslrende Dal, og 
 to maleriske, '^5) Indsoer^^ej gom med de hoje tilbagetrse- 
 dende^'^) Skraaninger,48) deromgive^Q) dem, danne^o) tre 
 tragtformige 5^) Fordybninger.52) Oet storste af disse 
 fordums^^) Kratere er Albanersoen, der forer Navn efter 
 Stadeu Albano, og har en aeggeformig Skikkelse. ^0 
 Dybt nede, umiddelbart ved^^) dens Brsedder, slynger sig^^^) 
 en Fodsti gjennem blomstrende Frugthaver og smaa Viin- 
 plantninger, 57) der omgive det klare Vandspejl^s) Jig en 
 yndig Krands,59) fra hvilken Jordsmonnet ^o) liaever sig 
 flere^i) IKindrede Fod^^^j i en temmelig stejl^^^j gkraa- 
 ning, som bestandig64) trseder meer tilbage, jo meer den 
 fjicrner sig fra Dybet, og endelig afbrydes af den ovre^^) 
 Breed, som med den yppigste Vegetation danner Randen^^) 
 
 3*) shore, some authors write Bredder, but Brcedder seems to be 
 preferable: 1) on account of the pronunciation: 2) in order to 
 distinguish it from Bredde , breadlh, latitude, which is pronounced 
 with, ej 3) to show its derivation from Icel, />«r<t, and its analogy 
 to Swed. hrddd. ^3^ ^\„\^ ^f longing. ^^} not to be forgotten. 
 3 5) long ago. 3^) her voice. ^^) doing, 3®) terrible, 3^) raged. 
 **^) traces. *^) existence. "*-) by or in, i. e. left as traces of 
 its existence three great &c. '*^) burnt out. **^) rich. ^*) pic- 
 turesque. '*®) lakes. '*^) retreating* '*^) declivities, ^® surround, 
 encompass. ^^) form (|). ^0 funnel-like, ^^j cavities, ^^l old, 
 **) form, appearance. ^^) close to, *°) winds itself i. e, 
 runs a winding (foot-path). ^0 vine-plantations. ^^) expanse of 
 water. ^^) graceful wreath. ^^) the ground. ^0 »"Oi'e (than 
 one) i. e. several. ^^) feet (p. 24). ^^) sleep, ^*) always/ 
 continually. ^^) upper, ^^) the brim. 
 
TALES AND STORIES. 107 
 
 af den Tragi eller del Ba3ger,G7) i,vis Bund«^) Soens 
 Overfladec^O er. En. for del iiieste'O) smapi) Vej lobcr 
 langs om dcnne lioje Kysf'O og frcmbjder paa en 
 skon Dag hojst maleriske Udsigter^s) over den me- 
 lankolske dybe So og dens idylliske OmgiYelser,'^0 
 hvor disse Bjerges hojeste Spidse,^^) Monte cavo kaldet, 
 na3slen allevegne ''^<^) afgiver'^O en behagelig HvilcpunkF^) 
 for Ojet. Fra Staden Albano sclv kan man ikke ojne'''^) 
 Soen , men maa , for at see den , gaa et Par Hundrede 
 Skridt iidaf Byen, og bestandig opad. Da standser^^) 
 man tilsidst^O paa en hoj Brinks hvorfra man skiier den 
 dunkle82) mystiske Vandflade^^) dybt under sine Fodder. 
 Til venslre forer^O en AlHee af gamle a^rvterdige Egc^^) 
 og andre Tracer til den lille By Kastel Gandolfo , som 
 med sin Kuppel og sit paveb'ge'^^) Sommerslot^'^) ha^ver 
 sig paa de uja)vne ^^) Hojder. I Baggrunden taarne sig^^) 
 de fja^rne Apenniner, blandt iivilke det taggede ^^y gorakle, 
 nil tildags^O San Oresie, troner^-) i slille^^) Majestat. 
 Til hojre^O seer man KlosteretPallazuola, som beboes^^) 
 af smudsige^^) Munke, der prale »^) af at en portugisisk 
 Prinds engang liar level og doet som en raget^s) Bro- 
 der99) i deres Midte^^^o) Denne fromme Fyrste bedder 
 endnii bestandig i dette Kloster il Porloghesmo, og bans 
 
 ^^) cup* ^^) bottom. ^^) surface* ^*^) mostly* ^^) narrow* 
 '^^) coast. ^3) views. ^^) environs. ^^) point, top. peak* ^^) 
 everywhere. ^'') affords* ^®) point of rest. ^^) see, reach with 
 the eye. ®^) stops. ®*) at last. ®^) dark. ®^) sheet of water. 
 ' ^*) on the left hand leads. ^^) oaks. ^^) papal. ^'') summer- 
 seat. ®^) uneven, unequal. ^^) tower. ^^) jagjry. [Rask spells 
 det taggcde; the common spelling is takkede ed.] ^^) now-a-days. 
 ^2) sits on the throne, stands. ^^) calm, unshaken. ^* on the 
 right hand. ^*)is inhabited (p. 41). ^^) filthy. ^^) boasl. 
 °») shaved. ®^) brother, friar, ^^oj in their middle, among them. 
 ') pious prince , Fyrste is generally said of a reigning prince, 
 Prins of a young person of blood royal. It should be written 
 without a t/, as also: Provins, Krans, Dans, Clans , there being no 
 d in these roots, but the orthography with tids (from the German 
 ws) is still more common. 
 
108 TALES AND STORIES. 
 
 Billedc, som haenger paa en Vseg i disse morkc Haller, 
 er Gjenstand 2) for Munkenes Beundring. ^) Mere niserk- 
 Vftrdigt for den fordomsfri *) Rejsende er en romersk ^) 
 Konsuls Gravmaele, ^} som findes i Klosterhaven. '^) Noget 
 fra ®) dette Myslicismens og Svaermeriets ^) eensomme 
 gsede haever sig paa Bjergets Skraaning den lisle^o) men 
 hojst romantiske Landsby, Rocca di Papa, der, paa den 
 vildeste og selsomsle^O Maade, ligesom^^) hsenger ned 
 ad Klipperne, 13) og i det fjaernei^) ikke er iilig en Sva- 
 lerede. ^0 Naar Vandreren er kommen igjennem i^) denne 
 lille By, tra^der han lid i^) paa en anseelig Slette, i^) der 
 forer Navn af Campo di Aniiibale , enten fordi Hannibal 
 der har haft sin Lejr mod Romerne, eller, som andrc 
 vepo) med mere Grand ^O antage,22) fordi Romerheeren-^) 
 der havde sin Lejr, for at iagltage den karlaginensiske 
 Feltherre. 24) Naar man nii har vandret et Stykke frem 
 paa denne'Sletle, staar man ved Foden af den Bjergtopj^s) 
 som forer Navn af Monte cavo, og haever sig omtrent 
 tretiisinde Fod over Middelhavets^e) Overflade. Denne 
 Spidse, som har Skikkelse af en afkortet^^) Kegle^^s) 
 bestiger^Q) man med Mageh'ghed 3f>) og Sikkerlied ved 
 Hjajlp af en antik brolagl^O Vej, der i Oldliden forte op 
 til et Jupiters-Tempel, som dannede Bjergets hojeste 
 Punkt» Til dette servcibrdige Sted, som nu har maattet^s) 
 vige33) for et Miinkekloster, droge^^) i de hedenfarne^^) 
 
 ^) object. ^) admiration. "*) unprejudiced. *) Roman , pro- 
 nounce rommersk. ®) tomb. '') convent garden. ®) A short 
 way from. ^} fanaticism* ^®)miserable. *')most strange. *^)as 
 it were. ^ ^) from the rocks. ^ ^) at a distance. ^ *) swallow's- 
 nest. 1®) is come through, has passed through. ^'') comes out. 
 '^) considerahle plain. ^^) camp. -®) may here he rendered per- 
 haps^ ^*) reason. ^-) believe. * 3) the Roman army. ^^) Gene- 
 rab ^s) summit. ^^) of the Mediterranean. ^^) shortened. 
 ^^) cone. '•^^) ascends, ^oj gj^g^,^ 3ij paved. ^*) has been 
 obliged to. ^^) give way. ^^) drew i. e. went;, cf. p« 96 note 
 2^, it p. 44. ^^) deccasedr gone past. 
 
TALES AND STORIES. 109 
 
 klassiske Dagc dc sejrende^G) Felthcrrcr, for at bringc 
 Gudornes Fader Tak og Pris , for den forundle^^) Lykke 
 i lilendebraglc Krige.^*^) Naar nu omsider^^) den Rej- 
 sende staar paa denne ophojdde^^) Piinkt, da lonncs^O 
 den Mojc, som Opgangen^^) j^^n have foraarsaget ham, 
 fiildkommen ved en vid og forlryllende Udsigl over de 
 historiske Egne, som en Gang i hensvundne Dage spil- 
 lede^s) en saa forbavsende ^0 Rolle^^) paa Jordkloden.^^) 
 Mod Vesten sva^ver Blikket ud*^"^) over den uhyre Slelle, 
 i hvis Midte Verdens ^'^) gamle llovedstad ^^) Ironer med 
 sin Peterskiippel, og lid over denne Sleltc taber Ojet sig 
 i Middelhavets umaalelige ^o) Solvflade , som i den yder- 
 ste^O Horisont synes at smelle sammen^^j med Luften. 
 Mod Nord og Osl begr©ndses ^3) Synskredsen af Apen- 
 ninernes hoje Bjergmasser , ^^ blandt hvilke^^) Sorakte 
 ha^ver^^^) sit triiende Hoved; mod Syden opdager^^) man 
 Oer og Forbjerge^s) [ Kongerigel ^Q) Neapel. Vil man 
 nu betragle^o) de nsermere Gjenstande, da overskuer^i) 
 man Albanerbjergencs hele Masse med alle deres yndige 
 Skove^s) og mange Smaastseder, og djbt neden under 
 sig^^) seer man de omlalle^^^ Indsoer, der danne en 
 Figur ej idig et Par Briller, <5^) som dog rigtig nok blive^^j 
 lidt uregelrelte, da Albanersoen cr meget slorre end 
 Ncmisoen^ 
 
 Herud til dette Paradis drage utaHige Mennesker cm 
 Sommeren, <^^) for at ombytte ^^s) Hovedsladens kvaelende^^^) 
 
 36) victorious. 3^) allotcd. ^s) wars (|). 3^) finally, ^oj ^^^^ 
 rated. "^O will be repaid. *-) ascent, ^^j played. '*^) asto- 
 nishmflf* '•^) part. '*®) the globe. "^O literally: the look hovers 
 out, i. e. the view extends. *^) of the world. ^^) capital. 
 *") immeasurable. **) farthest^ *^) mingle with. ^^) is bor- 
 dered. ^^) mountain-masses. ^^) amongst which. ^^) raises 
 (t)» ^^) discovers, espies. *^) promontories ^^) the kingdom. 
 *®) view. 6') overlooks, **) woods. ^^) far beneath oneself. 
 ^*) mentioned. °*) spectacles. ^^) are, ^'^) see p. 78.) *'®) ex- 
 change. ^^) suffocating. 
 
110 TALES AIVD STORIES. 
 
 Atmosfirrc mecl Bjergenes rene, forfriskende "^oj Lyf^ 
 Isar^O besoges*^^) disse Egnc flilligcn af de mange Rej- 
 sende, som gseste^s) dot skonne Italien, og fremfor all'^0 
 af de fremmede Kimstnere, ''^) der opholde sig i Rom for 
 sine Sliidiers Skjld. "^c) Staden Albano, hvis Navn man 
 iidleder '^'^) af det gamle Alba longa, som liar liggef^®) 
 der i Nclrheden, er hverken smiik eller stor. Dens Folke- 
 msengde^^) overstiger^oj ngeppe halvtredie Tusinde Ind- 
 vaanere, og blandt dens Bygninger kimne vistnok^O kiin 
 faa gjore Krav paa^^) arkilektonisk Skonhed. Nogle Riii- 
 ner fra Oldtiden, blandt hvilke det saakaldte Horatiernes 
 og Curiatiernes Gravma)le, s^) gom \ el meppe nogensinde 
 bar va^ret et Gra>z:m8ele, ere det eneste, som her kau 
 vajkke Opm<xrksombed hos Kunstens og Historiens Ven- 
 iier. Men er Albano selv ikke i Stand '^O til «t fsengsle^^) 
 den Rejsende, da formaar^^) vel det smilende Landskab, 
 bvori den liggcr, at fylde Vandrerens Brvst med Gla?de 
 og Beimdring over Hesperiens herlige^^) Naturskonhed. 
 I denne lille Stad opholdt sig ^^) en Gang i de varme 
 Sommermaaneder en ung Riisser, ^^) som vi ville kalde 
 Fedor. Som Son af en formiiende 9^) Kobmand 9^) i St. 
 Petersborg, var ban af sin Fader bleven nodsaget^^) tjl 
 at Isegge sig efter^^) Handelen,^*) men Merkiir var alt 
 for tor^^) en Giiddom for den fantasirige 9^) Yngling, der 
 med sin bele Sjal tilbad^^) Skonhedens evige Poesi. En 
 Rejse, som den iinge Handelsmand en Gang i Forretnin- 
 
 ^^) pure, refresliiii^. '^^) especially. ''"^) are visited (I), ^^j go 
 to see. ''^^) most of all. ^^) artists (p. 62). '^^) on account of, 
 because of. ^'') derives. ^*^) been situated* ^^) amount, num- 
 ber of inhabitants. ®^) exceeds. ®^) certainly. ®^) make pre- 
 tensions to. ^^) sepulchral monument. ^^) incapable, not able. 
 ^*) captivate. ®®) can, has power. ®'') excellent, eminent. 
 »») lived. «9) Russian, ^o^^^callhy. ^i) merchant, ^^j oj^jiggj 
 ^^) to apply himself to. ^'^1 commerce. ^^) dry. ^^) of a 
 lively imagination* ^'^) adored. 
 
TALES AND STORIES. Ill 
 
 ger98) maallo gjore til Frankfurt amMayn, opflammedc^^) 
 hans Kserliglied til Landskabsmaleriet* ^^o) hvilkcl han alt 
 \xngQ havde yndet og dyrket 2) i sine Fritimer, 3) til den 
 hojoste Grad , og nedsa^nkte 4) ham i Fortvivlolse ^) for 
 nogen Tid. En ulykkelig Lidenskab 6) for et Fruentim- 
 iner, dcr var hans Iljaerle uvjcrdig, og spillede Gjek mod '^} 
 hans Rolighed s) forogcde ») hans dybe ^^0 Misfornojelsc^O 
 med sin Stilling, 12) og gjorde ham Opholdet i^) i Fa)drene- 
 landet forhadt, i^) Omsider indsaae 1^) Fadercn , at hans 
 Son ikke var bcstemt*^) af Natiiren , til at blive en slor 
 Kobmand, og indvilligede*^) i, at Fedor ganske opofrede^^) 
 sig til Kunstem Den gamle, som aldrig gjorde noget 
 halvt, tilstod^^) end mere20) den honrykte Yngling en 
 betydelig Understotlelse, hvorved denne saae sig i Stand 
 til at liddanne^i) sig i Kuusten i fremmede Lande. Ef- 
 terat have opholdt sig et Par Aar i Tyskland og Svejts,22) 
 drog den unge Landskabsmaler over Alperne ne'd i Kunst- 
 nernes forja^ttede Land ,23) jet af Natiiren saa begunsti- 
 gede 25) og ved Historien saa acrvardige llesperien. Med 
 Henrykkelse hilste23) Fedor Rafaels og Michelangelos 
 Faedreneland , da han fra Bjergene forsle Gang ojnede 
 Lombardiets yppige Sletter. Det herlige Milano, Bologna 
 med sine Arkader og Medicaernes Stad, som med Rette26) 
 forer Navn af den skonne, tildroge sig2T^) i hoj Grad 
 hans Opniccrksomhed og Beundring; men alting maatle 
 \ige for det Indtryk, som den evige Tiberstad gjorde 
 
 ^®) in (commercial) business. ®^) inflamed. '®**) landscape- 
 painting. *) already. ^) favored and cultivated. ^) plur. lei- 
 sure, also called Frilid. ^) plunged. *) despair, ^) pas- 
 sion. ^) sported, mocked. ®) peace of mind* °) increas- 
 ed. '^) deep, i. e. high, great. ^*) discontent, disgust 
 ^^) situation. ^^) his stay. ^*) odious. **) perceived, saw. 
 ^^) destined. * '^j consented. *®) devoted. '®) granted. 2®) more- 
 over. ^^) perfect* ^®) Germany and Switzerland. *^) the pro- 
 mised (i* e. holy) land, Canaan. ^*) favored. ^*) saluted. 
 ^^) justly. 2^) attracted. 
 
112 TALES AND STORIES, 
 
 paa hans dybt bevcrgede^s) Sja-l. Her svaelgede^Q) han i 
 Nydelsen^oj af Kimstens og Naturens Skatte,^!) og dromle 
 sig ved Beskiielsen af Oldtidens Mindesmserker tilbage i 
 de Tider, da^*^) Rom var det, som det endnii kiuide og 
 biirde vsere. Her forglemte den imge Maler^^) en uhel- 
 dig^*) Kserligheds bitre Kvaler,35) og levede ene for sin 
 skonne Kunst* For sit Fodeland havde han paa Grund 
 af det omtalte forstyrrede Forhold en vis Rsedsel,^^) og 
 onskede at kunne forblive ^') saa leenge som muligt i det 
 Land, hvor Skonheden og Hislorien med Tryllekraft^s) 
 fsengsle det folende Gemyt.^^) jj^n kimde saa meget 
 mere fril^^) na)re delte Onske, som han havde tvende^^) 
 Brodre hjemme, der vare Faderen behjaelpelige'*'^) i hans 
 Handelsforretninger, og tillige ansete^s) for atva^re kyn- 
 dige^^) i deres Fag.^^) 
 
 Det var en Loverdag Morgen og netop^^) den for- 
 ste September, da den ungeRusser meget tidb'g^*) rejste 
 sig 4^) fra sit Leje, i den Hensigt at gaa iid, for at 6p- 
 tage^Q) et Par Skidser^^) af Albanersoens meest roman- 
 liske Partier. Den klare Himmel oplivede hans Sjal, og 
 snart slod han fserdig^i) lil sin Vandring. I en Over- 
 kjole52) af gront Bomuldstoj, ^^) med Vest og Pantalonger 
 af graat Laerred,^*) Sko af ufarvet^^) Ladder, og paa 
 Hovedet en lysegiil^^) Straahat, som var omvunden med 
 et rosenrodt Baand,^^) Iraadte Kunstneren ud af sit \x- 
 relse. Om Skulderen hang en Taske,^^) hvori hans 
 
 2 ») moved, touched. -^) revelled, rioted. ^^) enjoyment. ^^) trea- 
 sures (I) p. 20. 32) vvhen. 33) painter. 3^) unlucky. ^5) ^f. 
 flictions (|). 3 6) terror. ^7) ^^^^ wished to be able to stay, or 
 that he might stay, i. e. to stay, ^s) nia«fic power, charm, ^o) mind. 
 ^0) freely. ^^) two. ^^) vare behjcdpelige , aided, assisted. 
 ^^) (vare) ansete, were thought, passed for. ^*) skilled. ^^) pro- 
 fession. -*«) just. ^"^ early, ^s) rose (i). ^^) make. *«) sket- 
 ches. ^0 ready. ^^) great-coat. ^^) cotton-stuff. ^*) linen, 
 ^s) uncoloured* *^) light-yellow. ^0 »ojse-coloured riband. 
 *®) bao^, scrip. 
 
TALES A.\l) Si OKIES. 113 
 
 Skklscbogcr og Tegiicredskaber ^-0 laa. 1 Loinmen'^^) 
 liavdc hail en lille luirvcflaske ^0 ^^^^ ^Ji»^ og noget 
 Brod; i Haanden bar ban en sammeurullet^^) Solskjerm*^^) 
 paa en lang Slang, ^0 der i Enden var forsynet mod en 
 Jctrnspids, og herlil var endnu faslbunden^^) en lille 
 Fellsl6l<5*') af det Slags, som Kiinslnerne betjene sig a^^^) 
 paa deres Yandringer. Da ban bavde driikket sin Kaffe 
 i Posthusel, befalede ban sin Slovlepudser^'^) Raimondo, 
 at komme med el ^sel lil Kaslel Gandolfo Klokken ni, 
 bvor Kunstneren selv vilde indtra^IFe til samme Tid. Der- 
 paa gik Fedor igjcnnem Gaderne, bvor ban af Almuen^'^) 
 blev bctragtet^^) med den godmodige^O Nysgjerrigbed/'^) 
 der er Sydboerne *''^) saa ejendommelig.'^O Saa meget 
 mere var dette Tilfeldet '^5) her, som den unge Mands 
 Udvorles^*^) i hoj Grad var i Stand til at gjore et beha- 
 geligt Indtryk paa enhver, som forste Gang saae ham. 
 Fedors boje ranke ' ') Ya?xt,'^) bans livfulde Bovagelser 
 og raske Gang faldt paa en bebagelig Maade i Ojot. ^») 
 Hans Ansigtsfarve s«) var saa mork og kraftig,8i) at man 
 gjerne^2) kunde have antaget ham for en Spanjer ellerNea- 
 politaner. De tykke Lokker vare glindscnde^^) sorte, og bans 
 Ojne vare, som Ariosto udtrykker sig^ to lysende Sole; ti sja^l- 
 den have to sorte Ojne funklet ®^) med et saa betydningsfiildt^^) 
 Liv og flammende Folelse som bans. Naar ban betragtede 
 nogen i Alvaar^c) eller Yrede, da syntes bans Bbkke, lig 
 usynlige®"^) Dolke,®^) at ville gjennembore^^) Menneskets 
 Inderste,^®) men naar bans Sjal var stemt^^) til Mildhed 
 
 *^) drawing instruments. <^^) the pocket. ^^) basket-flask* *"-) rol- 
 led up. *^^) umbrella^ 6'^) staiT. <^^) tied. ««) field-chair, ^t) j^j^i-e 
 use of. ^^) boot-cleanser» ^^) the vulvar, common people. 
 ^®) gazed on. ^') good natured. ^^) curiosity, ^^j the inhabi- 
 tants of the southern countries of Europe. '^*) peculiar. ^^) the 
 case. ^®) exterior. ^'') slender, by a genua nisni they say also 
 slank, '^^) growth. ^*) faldt i Ojet , struck the eye. ®") com- 
 plexion. ®0 energetic. *'^) easily. ®') glittering. ®^) sparkled. 
 **) significant. ®*) earnest. *'') invisible. ®^) daggers (|). 
 «^) pierce through, *^) the inmost, the very soul, ^*) disposed. 
 
 8 
 
114 TALES AND STORIES; 
 
 og Miinterhed, da maatte den blide bra^ndeiule Liie, som 
 lidstrommede af bans Oje, fast^^) va?re i Stand til at kunne 
 smelte det haardeste Hja^rte, at trylle^s) en Fjende til en 
 Yen , og opvsekke Kserlighedens aliiia^gtige Flamme i det 
 koldeste Pigcbjaerte.^*) Hans Naese var fiin og veldannet, 
 Munden.liden og udtryksfuld,^^) og de skont formede 
 Toender af en blirndende^ej Kvidbed, som end mere foroge- 
 des ved den dunkle Fane, der var iidbredt^^) over An- 
 sigtets^^) skonne Oval. I Orerne bar ban sniaa gjldne 
 Ringe^ som stak smiikt af^^) mod det ravnesorte *^'^'^) Haar 
 og dunkle Ska?g. ^) Paa den hojre Haands Mellemiin- 
 ger -) sad en Ring, bvori der paa morkeblaa Gnind Funk- 
 lede Ordet Amiiie i straalende ^) Diamanler. Ved Afskje- 
 den ^) fra Hjemmet gav bans Fader bam den med disse 
 Ord : "Min Son ! Ktierligbed forbitrede din Ungdom : maat- 
 te ^) et trofast ^) Yenskab, a^gte som disse Diamanter, for- 
 sode ^) dig din Manddom !" Den Gang troede Fedor, at 
 en Kunstner var opbojet over Amors Paafund, ^) og for- 
 lod sit Fiidreneland med det begejstrede Forsa^t , ^) at 
 leve ganske alone for sinluinst med Opofrelso af^^j jq^- 
 diske Tilbojeligbeder.^O Hvorvidt det stod i bans Magt, 
 at udfore delte Forsaet eller ej , vil det Folgende^^j 
 vise. 13) 
 
 Da den iinge Maler var kommen lidaf Sladen Alba- 
 nos snfevre Gader, og bavde naaet Soens boje Kyst, 
 drejede ban om ^0 til venstre gjennem den berlige 
 
 ®*) almost. ^^) charm (J). ®*) maiden's heart. ^^) expressive, 
 ®6) dazzling. ^^) spread. ^») of the (his) face. ^^) set off 
 well, made a fine contrast to» ^^^) raven black. ') heard. 
 ^) middle-finger. ^) radiant, sparkling. ^) at the (his) leave, i. 
 e. when he took leave. ^) may, or woiiTd to God that. ^) faith- 
 ful. '') sweeten. ^) devices, tricks. °) enthusiastic purpose. 
 ^^) with sacrifice of, i e. sacrificing* '^ earthly propensities. 
 ^^) the following, i. e. the succeeding pages. **) show (i). 
 **) he turned about. 
 
TALL:S AM) STORIKS. 115 
 
 Alle,^'J soin loror til Kaslel (iantlolfo. Omlrc'iil midt 
 iniellem disse to Sniaaslseder lig^gor der vcd Vi»jen et 
 Munkeklosler , udeufor hvilket dor lindes en lialvrund 'f"') 
 aaben Plads , onigivel af Tr?eer rned mange frilslaaende 
 Altere, hvor de Troendo forreUei"^) dercs Andagl *^) 
 NaDrmest ved Soen, na)slen lige ^^) ved den nedgaaende^^) 
 Skraaning, slaaer der et aDldgammell^i) stort Tra?, som 
 med sine tcTtte vidtudstrakle skyggefulde Grene , yder 
 Vandreren et koligt Hvilested. Paa en Ba^nk'^-) under 
 dette Tra3 salle Fedor sig, og tahte sig i Beski'ielsen at' 
 del heiiige Maleri , som laa iidbredt for bans Oje» Den 
 klare Morgensol oplyste Soens skoYrige'^'O Bra^dder, og 
 Monte Cavos Top spejlede sig^O i d<^» blanke/-^) solv- 
 blaa Vandflade. 
 
 Kunstncren log en Tegnebog ^g) frem , og begyndte 
 at skidsere ,*^"^) men under Arbejder-^^) bensank ban ofte 
 i saa dybe Tanker, at bans Haand blev liggende^o) uvirk- 
 som^o) paa Papiret. Ilan gjennemlob i Tanken flere 
 Begivenbeder^O i sit Liv, og bans sja Ifulde Ansigtstraek^^) 
 gjengave, 33) som el tro Spejl , alt bvad der foregik^^) i 
 bans Indre* 
 
 ^,0! taenkte ban, i del ban med gladesdrukne ^s) 
 Blikke skuede omkring sig, bvor berb'gt er ikke Ilalien? 
 Med Relle skildre^s) Rejsende og Digtere os detle Land 
 saa skont, og vislnok bor enhver, som er saa Ijkkelig at 
 betrsede^?) dels bellige Jordbund, takke Forsynet for eii 
 .^aadan Gave, bvorefler saa mange Tiisinde f orgirvcs 3^) 
 straebe med braendende 39) Lscngselj^o) viden ^0 nogen- 
 
 * *) walk. ^^) semicircuh^r. "^) perform (J). ^^) devotion. 
 ^^) directly, close. ^^) sloping-, ^^) very old. ^^) bench, form. 
 ^3) woody. -^) was reflected. -^) hr\ghi, ««) pocket-book, 
 drawing-book. ^^) sketch. '^^) during the work. ^^) remained living, 
 lay a long while. ^^) inactive, idle. '^ accidents. ^^) features, 
 '^) reflected. '*) passed. ^*) joy-drunken. ^^) paint, describe. 
 '^) set foot upon. •*) in vain. **) ardent. *") longing, desire. 
 *^) without. 
 
 8» 
 
116 TALES ANB STOllIES. 
 
 sinde at opnaa^^j cleres Ojemed.^^) Himmelske Fader! 
 jeg takker dig, fordi du lod del falde i min Lod, at be- 
 li\€de Historiens og- Skonhedens Land, og gav mig Hja^rte 
 til at fole Natiireiis evige Herlighed, og Villie til at elske 
 del gode hos Italiens Indvaanere. — Ak, desvaerre, alt- 
 for ofte blive de griisomt miskjendte,^*) isccr afPersoner, 
 som aldrig have va^ret iidenfor deres Moders Kokkondor. 
 Hvor faaUejsende gives der dog i Grunden/^) gQ,^| j^^-^^jq 
 det der tilbydes dem? Vel forsynede med politiske og 
 religiose Fordomine, see de ailing fra en falsk Synspiinkt, 
 miskjende Ojeblikkels Herlighed, og forbilre sig enhver 
 GUede ved utidige Sammenligninger med Hjemmel. Men 
 hvor ofte angre de^'^) deres daarlige Adfierd, ^^) naar den 
 svundne^^) Fryd^^) for evig^^) er tabt. Jeg veed mig 
 selv, trods ^0 »lie mine andre Svaghedcr, dog fri for 
 denne Fejl. Mit ksere Fiidreneland ; Gud veed, at du er 
 mit Hjeerle kser, men derfor^^) er jeg ikke saa blind for 
 andre Landes Fortrin,^^) at jeg ene og alene skulde soge 
 det fortreeffelige^O i ditSkod. ^^) Tilgiv^^) mig, at Alba- 
 nersoens yppige 5 smilende Braedder forekomme ^■^) mig 
 skonnere end Ilmensoens taagefulde ^s) Kyster. Saisomme 
 Forvildelse ^^} af den skabende ^o) Naliir ! Hvorfor <^0 skulde 
 jeg, i hvis Aarer^2) Sydens hede Blod flammer i sin hele 
 Liie,^3) just fodes^^) ved Nevas iskolde Vande under den 
 tresindstyvende Breddegrad?*^^) Herre Gud! Du kunde jo 
 ligesaa godt have ladet mig see Dagens Lys ved det viin- 
 rige Astrachan eller paa det blomstrende ^6) Krimm. Der 
 have vi jo ogsaa Viindruer , ^^^ evig glodende Roser og 
 duftende ^^) Meloner ligesom her* Jeg havde da paa een 
 
 *») reachinjr. 43) aim, end. ^4^ misjud<red. ^^) in fact (|). 
 *^) do they repent, *0 foolish behaviour. **) gone past. ^^) joy. 
 *°) eternally. *') in spite of, notwithstanding. ") for all that. 
 *^) superiority (f ). **) the excellent , i, e. excellency. **) lap, 
 bosom. *®) forgive ! *0 appear. ^®) foggy. ^^) mistake. ^") crea- 
 ting. **) why? ®^) veins, also oars (i). ®^) flame. **) be born. 
 «») degree of latitude. **) florid. ^^) grapes. •*) fragrant. 
 
TALES AIND STOKIES. 117 
 
 Gang- va?ret baade en Sydbo og en Russer^ jeg havde da 
 ikke frusset melleni Isklumper og Snedynger^'-^) ved den 
 (inske BugL"^) Dog hvorlil dettc? Landskabsmaleren kan 
 vel elske dot pilloroskc, det henrykkende i fremmede 
 Landes Naturskonheder'^ og mindes det med vemodig 
 La)ngsel^ naar ban ej mere bar det for Oje, men Menne- 
 sket maa finde sig i'^O Ska^bnens Tilskikkelser^-) med 
 Taalmodigbed , og virke ^3) i den Kreds , "74) hvor Himlen 
 liar hensaf^^) bam. Unyttigl^^O er det at spilde Tiden 
 med tomme Klager;'^) derfor vil jeg ikke plage ^^) mig 
 med Bekymringer ^^) over de svundne Dage, ej heller 
 griible over^) min Fremtids Skabne, men nyde Ojeblik- 
 kels elskelige Lyst med Taknemmelighed.^0 Ja, dejligo ®^) 
 Italien^ dii er en Balsom^^) fo^ ^lit saarede^^) Hjeerte, 
 du stiller®^) deKvaler^ bvormed den falske Natalias Tro- 
 losbed^^) sonderrev^^) min Sjael. Smerlelige^^) Minde®^) 
 cm en forda^rvelig^^) Lidenskab, \ig for Nalurens trosle- 
 rige^^) Skonbed. Ha! yndige, falske Slange,^^) hvorledes 
 kimde du saa letsindig^^) forglemme min Ka?rlighed, og 
 lonne min varme Troskab med Meened?^0 I lange Aar 
 tilbad jeg dig, lindrede^^) din Faders sorgebge Stilling, 
 og forskaffede^G) dig ved bans Dod et venligtLy^^) un- 
 der mine ksere Foraeldres ^s) gaestfri^^) Tag. Og saale- 
 des gjengjaelder du mig ! — 0, Taknemmeligbed ! var du 
 da aldrig Kaerligbeds Moder? — Ak^ nej! Kaerligbed er 
 Himlens Datter , og fodes ej af jordiske Drifter.^^^) Den 
 
 ^^) lumps, masses of ice & heaps of snow. ^^) the gulf of Fin- 
 land. ^^) put up with, bear. ^^) decrees of fate. '^^) act (i)) 
 '^*) circle , cycle, sphere. ^^) fplaced. ^°) useless. ^^) empty 
 complaints. ^®) torment. ''^'^) griefs, (plur. |). ^^) muse upon. 
 ®') crralitude. ®^) fair. ®^) balm. ®*) wounded. ®*) soothest. 
 ®°) failhlessnrss. ^^) tore to pieces, broke. ®®) sore, doleful. 
 ^^y remembrance. *'°) pernicious. ") rich in comfort. ®") snake, 
 viper, ^') fickly, inconsiderately. ***) perjury. ®*) alleviated, 
 ^•^j furnished, afforded (j). ^0 shelter. ^^) parents. ^*) hospi- 
 table. '^®) instincts. 
 
118 TALES AiND STORIES. 
 
 er tVi soiii Liirteii paa Bjergene, og ihgler for Laenker ^) 
 og- Tyang. '^) Ja ! jeg foler del. INalalia s\6r inig Tro- 
 skab iit* Taknemmelighed, og deil'or haevnede den rorrifer- 
 mede Naliir sig paa hende^ da Ivan smeltedo den fal- 
 skes Bryst» Dog hvorfor h\kle 4) Folelser , hun ikko 
 narede ! Min grtendselose ^) Hengivenhed, min provede ♦^) 
 Troskab blev til Latter^ ^) da hun i Ivans Arme drev 
 Gjek med ^) Tro og Love. ») 0^ Natalia, yildt kaslede 
 du digi hansFavnl^^) er dii da lykkelig ved bans Side? 
 Er du del virkelig? Elsker ban dig da? — 
 
 En Taare stod i Fedors Oje, da ban niindedes sin 
 Ungdoms Ka^dighed, men snart fattcde ban sig.^O greb^'^) 
 sin Crayon, og tegnede atter.^^) "Ak! ta^nkte ban, hvi 
 anklager^O jeg da bende? Kan en Marmorstottei^) besjjc- 
 les afLidenskab, enlstap^^O glode af bra?ndende Folelse? 
 — Nej , nej ! jo mere i'^) jeg overlsenker dette usalige i*^) 
 Forbold, jo mere indseer jeg, at det ikke var Kaerligbed, 
 ihvorvel ^^) det bar forbitret mig min Ungdoms skonnesle 
 Dage. Men b6rt'^<^) med dette! Jeg opgiver'-O for evig 
 enbver Fordring--) paa den Lykke at elske og elskes 
 igjen, og gb^iTimer mine Forvildelser.-^) Kiin'^O i dit 
 Tempcl, Natur! vil jeg knaele , og paa dit Alter, o heU 
 lige25) Kunst^ ofrer jeg frivillig-^0 J^iit Hjaertes Folelser. 
 Jeg er nu fern og tyve Aar ganimcl , del er nil paa Ti- 
 den'^^) at blive klog;^^) 
 
 Saaledes iilosoferede Kunstncren en rum Tid,29) og 
 arbejdede derhos flittigen. Men da ban var lidt iidmat- 
 
 V) chains (I). ^) constraint. ^) iiijiiicd, ofiended. "*) feign. 
 *) unbounded. **) tried. ^) was turned to ridicule. ®) sported 
 vilh. ^) faith and promise, Love, is dtrived from the (>erm. Glaube, 
 belief, trust ^") fathom, embrace. ^') recovered himself. '-) took 
 up. ^^) sketched on (again). ^•*) complain of. ^^) marbleslatue. 
 ^^) icicle. "') the more. ^®) unhappy. ^^) althoiigh. '^^) away. 
 *') renounce. ^'^) claim. ^^) errors. *^) only. -^) sacred. 
 ^^) voluntarily. ^0 hioh time. ^^) wise. ^^) a long while, they 
 jBay also, but it is a Germanism, en Tid lung. 
 
TALES AM) STOKIES. 119 
 
 tet^o) nf den Ibrrige^i) Dags Arbejde , og nu desiiden 
 saa lidlig havde forladt sit Leje , saa boir)ndte han at 
 blive sovnig. llaii salte sig derfor mere niagelig^O P^^a 
 Baenken, licnede Ryggen^'O mod Trseets tykke Stamme, 
 og lagde sin Tegnebog paa SkodeU Del varede^O ikke 
 la?nge, forend han begyndte at nikke''^^) ined llovedet, og 
 snart faldt han i en dyb vederkvit^gende Slummer, hvor- 
 ved bans Tegnebog gled ned paa Jorden , og blev lig- 
 gende opslagen^^) ined en Skidse af den halvrunde Plads, 
 paa hvilken han sad* I Forstningen^^) slumrede han 
 r61ig;38) men erterbaanden^s) begyndte bans Fantasi at 
 tnmle sig^^) i niangeba nde selsomme^O Forestillinger og 
 Billeder. der omsider ordnede (sig^^) til en ma^rkelig 
 Drom, som vi bermed ville meddele^^) vore Lsesere* 
 
 Del forekom bam, som om^^) iiforudsele Omstirn- 
 digbeder nodte bam til pludselig^ at maatte forlade Ita- 
 lien, og vende tilbage til sit Hjem, Med Ranselen^^) paa 
 Ryggen og en Vandringsstav i Haanden^ slod ban med 
 eet'*^) foran en nieget lang Bro,^') paa bvilken derbevic- 
 gede sig mange Tiisende Mennesker i det daglige Livs 
 Sysler.^^) Under den var det greendselose ^^) Hav yderst^^) 
 klart og gjennemsigtigtj^O paa bvis Bund det ligeledes 
 vrimlede af^^) utallige Mennesker^ der vogtede^'O deres 
 Forretninger, ligesaa frit og og ubindret som Vandrerne 
 paa Broen. Op af Bolgernes Overilade ba;vede sig et 
 blaendende bvidt Skelet med glimrende Vinger og en gyl- 
 den Le.^0 I dels Aasyn , ^^) skont kun en Knokkelbyg- 
 ning,^^) laa Mildbed og Fred.^^) Fedor studsede^^) ved 
 
 3^) weoried. ®0 preceding. ^2) commodiously. ^^) back. 
 3*) lasted, was. ^*) nod. ^^) open. ^^) the beginning. 
 «») quietly, softly. ^^) by little and litttle. '^^) ramble, rove. 
 **) wonderful. '*^) arranged themselves. *^) communicate to, 
 ^'*) as if. ^^) wallet. '^^) at once. "*^) bridge. '**) occupations, 
 *-*) boundless. *^) exceedingly. ^^) transpjirent. ^^) swarmed 
 with. ^^) attended to. *^) scythe. *^) countenance. ^^) struc- 
 ture of bone*. *^) peace. **) started at. 
 
120 TATBS AND STOlllCS. 
 
 disse Syner^^^) og laDiikte: ^.Delte er il\ke den lille Yin- 
 debro, som forer til miii Faders Landslcd,^^0 og- dog- 
 syntes mig- for, at jeg' saae Hiiset selv og Haven ^ som 
 omgiver det. I det ban anstillede disse Betragtninger 
 tilhviskede et iibekjendt YcBsen bam : ^i) ^^Delte er Yer- 
 densbroen, som forer til Fuldkommenbedens B6rg»62) Du 
 er Livets Genius og Skelettet nied den gybiae Le er Do- 
 dens Genius. 
 
 Yed Lyden af disse Ord forekom det Fedor, at ban 
 forandredes <^3) \ g\i ]^(.\q Vaesen. Hans sa^dvanlige jor- 
 diske Dragt <54) sank ned, og ban indbylbnles ^^1 i et slraa- 
 lende hvidt Kbtdebon.^^^) Der vo.xte bvide Yinger frem^") 
 af bans Skiildre, og bans bele Legeme liitredes^^) af 
 ieterisk lid. Han gjennemskuede med Klarbed bele Jord- 
 livets Fa^rd, og folte sig i en uendelig^^) Grad opbojet 
 over det menneskelige Kon. Han saae sig omkring med 
 jx^del opbojet Anstand/") og Vandrerne paa Broen betrag- 
 tedc bam med yErbodigbed'^0 og Frygt. Skelettet saae 
 smilende op til bam^ og sagdc: ^^Yaer''-) mig velkommen 
 min Broder, og unddrag mig ikke'^^) mine 0[fere."'^0 
 t.Nei, svarede Fedor, Livets Fyrste kjender ingen Uret- 
 fa)rdigbedJ^) De svage Dodelige elske mig og bade 
 dig, og d6g~6) leve de bos dig som bos mig." Med 
 disse Ord vinkede''') ban ad en Mand, som gik bam forbi. 
 Denne na^rmede sig skjaelvende, men Fedor greb bam 
 med overnaturlig Kraft, og slyngede bam ud i Bolgerne. 
 Gaa! sagde ban, du er moden^^) til Doden. Forsvind af 
 Livet, og gjor Plads for andre ! Den ulyksalige sank med 
 
 *^) visions (§) , but Sy7ie without pUir. is appcarcTuce , sliow. 
 *"'^) country-scat. *"') iilhv. ham, wliisptM'ed to him (p, 72). 
 ^^) the caslle of perfection. ^^) was chanj^ed , transformed* 
 **) clothing. ^'^) was covered. ^^) garment. '^O mxte frem, 
 grew forth, shot forth. ^^®) was purified. ^^) infinite. '^^) dig- 
 jiity. ^^) veneration, '^^j be! (p. 40). "^^y do not withdraw. 
 ''^) victims. ^''') injustice. '^^') nevertiieb'ss. ^0 beckoned. 
 '^■) ripe. 
 
TATES AXO STOKIES. 121 
 
 el Skrig ned i de klare Vande, men da Doden berorle 
 ham sagle'7^) mcd sin Le, bcv.igede lian s\g med for- 
 nyel Munlerhed og Kraft paa 1 la vets Bund. Skelellet 
 takkede Fedor med et venligt Nik, og sank derpaa ned i 
 Bolgerne. Livcls Genius skred videre frcm^o^ p.^^ Broen, 
 og bragde sin Broder Doden mangt et Ofl'er. Omsider 
 da Fedor var nar ved den modsaltc Kyst, na^rmede sig 
 en dejlig Pige, som lignedc bans fordums elskede Nata- 
 lia , og hviskede til bam : ^Jler er FuUlkommenbedens 
 Borg paa denneKlippelinde.^^) Jeg forer^-) digderben." 
 Fedor betraglede bende stiidsende^^) og sagdc: ^^Du er 
 dogNatab'a, og stoler paa^O min jordiske Svagbed. Men 
 jeg siger dig for forste og sidste Gang; misbrug abb'ig 
 mitVenskab, ti ellers bliver^^) du strafTet.^^) Foran dem 
 laaBorgen paa et truende Fjeld/') og Yejen derben gik 
 imellem Torne og Krat ved Siden af umaalelige Afgrunde*^^) 
 Da greb^'O Natalia en modende Vandrer, og kastede bam 
 fra Klippelinden ned i Bjergels dybeste Klofter.^o) Gy- 
 sende^O bema^rkede^^) Fedor detle^ og iidbrod^^j [ f^i^ 
 Bcvargelse: ,,Det er forbi. Dit jordiske Liv er' endt! 
 Nil kommer Dodens Genius op af denne Brond,^^ og 
 forer dig bort." I det ban fremforle^^) disse Ord, slode 
 de begge i en mork Ilva^lving ^6) i Borgen ved Sidcn af 
 en iibyre^"^) dyb Br5nd. Op af dens Sva'lg steg Doden, 
 og tog Natalia ved Ilaanden , for at lede bende derben; 
 men den fortvivlede ^'') Pige omslvngede^^) Fedor med 
 Ilsefligbed^ og bad om Skaansel.i^^^') Da svarede denne 
 med Taarer: ^^Jeg kan ikke redde dig! jeg maa selv 
 en Gang nedstige '^) i Bronden , naar llimlens llerre •^) 
 
 ^^) softly, j^enlly. *'°) advanced farllior. ^^) summit of the rock. 
 «2) I will brintr, lead. ®^) amazed. *") trust lo. »^) shall be. 
 <»<^) punished. «'') mountain. «3) abysses. *''^) seized. ''^) clefts. 
 ^^) shudderin^^. -'-) perceived. ®^) broke forth, cried out. 
 ^^) veil. ^^) spoke. ^^) vault. ^^) excessively, terribly. 
 ^*) desperate, ^^) wound herself about, cleaved to. '"'^) iwdul- 
 srence, mercy. ') save. -) descend. ^) the bud of heaven. 
 
122 TATES AND STOKIES^ 
 
 omvselter 4) denne Tingeiies Orclen." Med disse Ord slap '^} 
 Fedor den trosteslose ^5) Mo, "7) og Doden styrlede *^) heiide 
 ned i Bronden. Jammertoner 9) lode fra dot ra^dsomme^^) 
 Dyb. Nil veiidte Fedor s\g til Doden ^ og sagde: Miu 
 Broder! ogsaa jeg maa en Gang^O nedstige i dit Rige. 
 Modtag mig da venligen. Mil Hjxrte IrjEnger til ^-) Kkv- 
 lighed. Da saae Doden med et himmelsk^'O Smil paa 
 ham, og Irykle bans Haand med uendelig Yarme iiiod^O 
 sit Brysl. ^ Doden er Livet," sagde han , ,J mit liige 
 bevciger Stovet^^) sig som 1 dit; dit er en t^vig Omvex- 
 lingie) af Tingene , og alt delte er lain Forberedolse.^'^) 
 Vi to \ide intet. Over^^) os ere der uendelige Grader 
 af fiildkomno Aander. Men vi ere Venner." Yed disse 
 Ord forandrede Skelettcts bele Udvoiies y'lg ; dels Aasyn 
 straalede^^) i en iiforkn^nkelig^o) Glorie.^i) og dets bele 
 Skabning22) antog^s) saa skonne og a^dle Former, som 
 det dodelige Oje aldrig skiier. Det herligste meest lYild- 
 endte24) Viisen, med Saligbedens '^^) reneste Ud(r}k i sine 
 Miner,26) slod for Fedor, somloliesig betaget-"^) afumev- 
 nelig bellig Fryd. Den skonne fontdlede Genius sank 
 til sin Broders Iljaerte, og en Anelse-^^) af (\(^n himmel- 
 skeReenhed^^) faldt i Fedors SjtI. Han vilde tale, men 
 Laiben njegtede^o ham sin Tjeneste. Hans Hja^rie ma^g- 
 lede ikke^O at bsere denne overjordiske Saliglied^ og 
 han — Yaagnede»32) 
 
 *) destroys. ^) let loose, let go, ^; inconsolable, ''j maitl. **) precip- 
 itated, hurled. ^) tones of lamenttUion. ^*^> dreadful. *') one day, 
 at last. *^) stands in need of. ^^) celestial, h avenly, ^*) to. 
 *^) the dust, mankind. '*^) transnuitation. ^ '') preparation, 
 *»; above. '^) beamed, ^oj incorruptible, imperishable. ^') ra- 
 diance. ^^) shape, person. ^^) assumed. '^*; finished, perfect. 
 *^) beatitude, ^gj countenance. ^^) seized, stunned. *^) per- 
 ception, idea. ^^;puritj. ^^) denied. ^^) was unable, ^-) awoke. 
 
123 
 
 KONG VALDEMARS DATTER OG ALKORS SON. 
 
 Et M\eniyv, af Nycrups Idunna for 1812. 
 
 Her var en Konning i) ved Osler-Slrand, '^) 
 
 Kong Valdemar hedle '^) den bolde, ^) 
 
 ban raadle ^) ej over Riger og Land, 
 
 eg ej over gronne Volde ; ^) 
 
 ban aale "') en Borg saa brat ^) og fast, 
 
 og dertil vel tusinde Sniekkcr ^) 
 
 med Silkesejl og forgylden Mast: 
 
 saa vide bans Vcelde^oj gjg stra3kker.iO 
 
 Om Vinteren sad ban paa bralten Borg 
 alt 12) i^^ed sine Ksemper^^) tilsammen ; i^) 
 da drukke de Mjoden foruden Sorg, 
 og Vinen den klare med Gainmen. i^) 
 Naar Solen skinned' i gronnen Vang ^^) 
 og Gjogeni~) mon gale i^) i Lunde/^) 
 da bejsed'^^) ban Sejl med Spil^i) og med Sang, 
 at ggeste22) de bretlandske 23) Sunde.^O 
 Om Hosten,25) naar Voven ej mere var buldj^e) 
 og Stormen begyndte at bjailde/-"^) 
 
 *) poet for Kongr, \i\n^, ^) for Osfcrso-en, ihe Baltic. ^) for 
 ked, p. 46. *) the brave, fl^allaiit (bol<Jj. ^) rei«riied. ^} poet, 
 or Norweffian for Marh, field. Swed. vail, Icel vdllr. ^) an old, 
 poet, form for ejede possessed. [It is the past tense dlli of ihc 
 Icelandic verb etf/a , to possess, kd] **) steep [it means 
 lofty, beetling, ed.]. ^) vessels. ' ") power. '') extends. '*) 
 all, a poet, expletive. ' ^) champions. ^*) too^ether, an old 
 Germanism. ' ^) mirth , joy. '*^) field. ^ '') the cuckoo ***) did 
 crow, sin^!^. '^) j^roves , woods. ^**) hoisted. '-*') play, music. 
 *-) visit. 2 3J j],.,tigi^, 2-i) .sounds, slralh '-^^j harvest , autumn. 
 ^'') favorable, ^rj i.^^yj. 
 
124 POETICAL EXTRACTS. 
 
 da drog han tilbage med Solv og med Giild, 
 
 med koslelig Yin og med Trselle. 
 
 Han var saa saare^s) rig paa Giild, 
 
 paa Titrner^^) og favre SYende,3^>) 
 
 men al sin Klenod^O han agted som Miild 
 
 mod Hilda bans Dalter bin va^nne. ^*-) 
 
 Hende gilled^^) saa mangen Ridder skon, 
 
 do droge saa vide Veje, 
 
 men bun bavde kaaret^') Prins Rerik i Lon,3^) 
 
 ham maatle bun ikke cje. 
 
 Hans Fader var Alkor, den Sfolkonge^^) gram; 
 
 af Hjaertet Kong Valdemar badede bam. 
 
 De vare Foslbrodre ^''^) i Ungdommens Yaar;/^^) 
 
 de bleve saa fjendske^^) i Manddoinmens Am\ 
 
 Naar Valdemar drog paa Leding ^^) I'ld, 
 blev bundrede Kaemper tilbage, 
 som skulde forsvare den Mo *^) saa priidj^'^) 
 og tage paa bende vel Vare. ^^) 
 Da lorde^O bun aldrig af Buret ^^) gaa, 
 dog blev bende Tiden ej lang: 
 bun dandsed med sine Ta?rner smaa, 
 bun slog Guldbarpen, og sang; 
 saa sommede^^O ^"" »^^d roden Guld, 
 og naar bendes Finger var vund,^^) 
 saa legte^^) bun med sin liden Hund, 
 smaa Issegrim var baade va^n og buld* 
 Naar Solen gik ned bag Skovens Top, 
 da tren bun saa lit i Hojenloft op, 
 
 *®) so very. -®) hand-maids^ girls. 3") fine lads, ^i) treasure, 
 a Germanism for Klenodie, ^-) fair. '^) approved, courted. 
 3-*) chosen. ^^) privately, secretly. ^°) literally: throjte-huifj ^ i» 
 e. great king. ^^) sworn friends. ^^) spring. ^^) hostile. 
 ^^) [naval expedition. '*^) maid, ^^j fj,,^^ elegant, excellent. 
 ^3) lac/e Vare pan, altend, take care of. '^^) durst (p. 43). '^^) cage; 
 small, separate dwellinghousc ; a lady*s bower. '*^) sowed, slilched. 
 ^'^j wounded (by the needle). *'^) jilayed. 
 
POETICAL EXTRACTS. 123 
 
 og saae hen iid over hviden Slrand,^^) 
 
 livor Havfruen^o) legte i klaren Vand. 
 
 Da saae bun og lit til de gamle Lindc,^0 
 
 hvorundor hun legte med Rerik saa fro, 
 
 alt forend de Fa^dre blev fjendske i Sinde, 
 
 alt forend Prinds Rerik i Leding uddrog. 
 
 Da kvad liun: ,,Prinds Rerik ! hvoresl52^ du, min Ven? 
 
 hvor sva)ver du nu paa Bolgen blaa? 
 
 Sju^^^ lange Vintre er rundne hen, 
 
 siden dig niit Oje saae. 
 
 Ak! bar du forga?t^O din Barndoms^^) Mo; 
 
 da 56) Hilda af Kummer og Sorrig maa do." 
 En Kvald^"^) som i Hojenloft hun sad, 
 
 og saae, hvor de Havfruer legte saa glad, 
 
 og horle hvor Aftenens Vinde 
 
 mon suse igjennem de Linde. 
 
 Fra Lindenes morke Kroner ^8) klang^^) 
 
 saa yndelig^^) saadan en Harpesang; 
 
 ,^Jeg red saa vide om Bjerg og So, 
 
 gjennem morken Skov og dybe Dale, 
 
 men ingensteds fandt jeg den vaenne Mo, 
 
 der kunde niit Hja?rte husvale.^i) 
 Ak! Elskov kleinmer^^) §33 saare; 
 
 Naar Snaekken gled over Bolgen blaa, 
 
 klang Vovernes Plasken som Hildas Sange; 
 
 naar Gangeren Iraved^'^) over Heden graa, 
 
 lod Gangerens Fodslag som Harpens Strenge, 
 som Hilde slog under Linden. 
 
 *9) sea or seashore. *°) ihe mermaid.] ^*) limetrecs. ^^) art, 
 poet, for er, *^) seven, poet, for syv, *'*) forgot, an archaism 
 for forgcettet, poet for forfjlcmf, *^) of thy childhood. *^) then. 
 *^) niflfht, late evening* ^®) crowns, tops. ^®) sounded. *^") grace- 
 ful, charming. ^*) comfort. ®^) presses, wrings. ^^) trotted, for 
 iravedc (J) thus in the following e is frequently omitted in similar 
 cases. 
 
126 POETICAL EXTRICTS. 
 
 Jeg Hildas Billed' i Skyeii saae, 
 naar Ojet til llimlen jeg- hseved, 
 og stirred jeg- djbt ned i llavets B!aa, 
 hendes Billed imode mig- sva^ved, 
 
 ti Elskov klemmer saa saare ! 
 Hvor est dii, Hilda! o lyt^*) til min Sang, 
 og il til niit baiikende Hja>rte ! 
 i Barndommens Vaar ved Harpens Klang 
 du selv jo at elske mig kferte/>^) 
 naar Harpen du slog under Linden, 
 
 Ak ! Elskov klemmer saa saare !'* 
 Nu tav den tonende Harpe brat/'<^') 
 Og Hilda lyttede laenge; 
 men ingen Tone i morke Nat 
 klang mere fra Harpens Strenge. 
 Kun Vinden sused i Lindens Grene, 
 og Bolgen pladsket mod Strandens Stene. 
 
 Da greb bun Harpen og sngte rorte 
 de gyldne Strenge, og Yinden forte 
 jgjennem Morket de svage Toner 
 hen til de gamle Lindekroner: 
 „1 ensomt Bur, en Due^"^) lig, 
 maa Hilda kva^de sorgelig;^^) 
 knap ^9) tor bun Harpens Strenge rore, 
 at ej de Teerner deres Klang sk^l bore; 
 knap tor bun nynne saa saglelig: 
 min HjoBrtens Ven ! jeg elsker dig. 
 
 Ak! Elskov klemmer saa saare." 
 Nu sidder Hilda liver Kvaeld saa glad, 
 mens Rerik kvaeder i Lunden ; 
 skont tykke Mure dem skiller ad, 
 de have dog Sorgen forvunden. '^<^) 
 
 *^) the imperative horn jeg lytter, I hearken, listen, *'*) taughtst. 
 ®^) suddenly. ^^) dove, pigeon. *®) melancholy* ^^) scarcely, 
 otherwise ticeppe* ^®) repaired^, fori^ol. 
 
POETtCAL EXTRACTS. 127 
 
 xMen liur mig, skon Jomfru, og maerk derpaa"^*) 
 Tit Gammen"2) ii| gorg sig mon'^^) vende, 
 naar Solon sorn klarest"^*) paa Himlen mon staa, 
 da koninier Uvejret ''•'>) behaende^^) 
 
 Del lakked nu alt ad^^) Hostens Tid, 
 og Vindoii IVa Vc\^len mon stande^'''^) 
 de Vdvingcr'^) iie fra Bretland hid 
 alt over de skiimniende^) Vande, 
 paa Voven dandse de Snekker'blaa, 
 i Skoven hvirvie de Blade smaa. 
 Det stormer saa hardt over VesterhaVj^O 
 dc Bolger styrte som Bjerge mod Stranden. 
 ,^Ak! fandt du, kaer Fader, i Bolgen din Grav, 
 da dor din Hilda, jeg siger for Sanden, 
 mil Hja^rte da brister^^) af Sorgen." 
 Det tordner'^s) i Vesten, det lyner^^) saa bral^^) 
 den Taarneva^gter^^) blseser^^) cm morkon iS'at, 
 det runger^^) saa hojt udi Borgen; 
 fra Stranden h5res som Vaabengny,^^) 
 de Ka^mper raabe i vilden Sky ; 
 da kiger^^) Maanen saa listeiig^n 
 bag Skyen frem over hviden Bolge. 
 Det er Kong Valdemar ga^v^'^) og rig, 
 fra Brellands Tog^s) med alt sit Folgo;^^) 
 det er Kong Yaldemar stcMt og prud 
 alt med sine tusinde Snerkker. 
 
 '^^) attend to i\, think on, ''^-) joy, mirth. ^3) \\\]\, may. ^^) at 
 the clearest, brightest. '^*) bad w( ather, storm. '^'') nimhly, hastily. 
 ^'') literally it now already approached to. ^^) poet lor siaa, 
 stand. ''^) sea-champions, sea-heroes. ®"jfoaminjT. a j^ the North-sea, 
 or German ocean. ^^) will burst (f p 49). »') thunders. ^*)]\ghir- 
 ens. ®*) frequently. ^'^ tower-watchman. ^^) blows (his 
 horn). ®®) resounds. ®^) noise of arms. ^^) peeps. ®*) roon- 
 ishly, slyly. ®*) excellent. •^) from (his) expedition to Cr/taJn* 
 ^*) retinue. 
 
128 POETICAL EXTRACTS. 
 
 Skoii Hilda seer fra Hojenlofl ud; 
 de Silkesejl Stranden bedaekker : "•^•» 
 ^^Nu Krist va?re lovet i Himmerig! 
 kner Fader ! jeg- snart kan faviie dig/' 
 
 De Ka^mper sidde ved breden Bord, 
 de drikke baade 01 og MjOd; 
 de vexle'-^^) saa mangt et skjemtsomt^") Ord, 
 ti Vinen den sniager saa sod. 
 I HojsaBdet -^^j .sidder deu Konning god, 
 ved Siden skon Hilda det Roseiiblod.^^) 
 I Hallen triner en Bidder ind,io«) 
 var kla^dt i Maar i) og Skarlagenskind. 2) 
 Forst hilser ^3 ban den Konning god, 
 saa hilser ban Hilda det Bosenblod. 
 ^Jlipi) va^re eder, Kong Valdemar bold! 
 Kong Alkor la'r ^) eder bilse; 
 1 6) strede ") saa ofte med Avindsskjold ^) 
 eder begge lil liden Frelse; ») 
 nu er lil Forlig^^) ban og Venskab bered, 
 ban byder eder saa trygn) en Fred, 
 om I bam vil vide^'^) en Bon. 
 I haver en Datter, saa va^n ^^) en Mo 
 der fmdes vel na^ppe paa Yerdens 0, 
 hende feesteiO I Berik^ Kong Alkors Son." 
 
 ^^Nej !'' skreg Kong Yaldemar, var saa gram,*^) 
 ^^ret aldrig niin Datter skal fesle ham ! 
 
 ^*) cover. ^'') interclian<:^e«. ^^) sportful. ^®) on the throne. 
 ^^) Blod, blood, stands poetically for creature , maiden* ^^^) tri- 
 ner 171(1 9 enters, (| p 50). *} marten (-skin). ^) Skijid, skin, 
 is here put poetically for cloak furred with skin. ^) greets, salu- 
 tes. ^) hail. ^) for laderj lets (you greet, i. e. sends you greet- 
 ing)» ®) you (both). ^) fought (f p. 50). ^) shield or arms of 
 envy, i.e. rancour. ^) salvation, benefit, gain. *•*) reconciliation. 
 ^1) safe, secure (p. 2r). ^^) grant, a poet, expression Icel reila, 
 13) so fine, equally fine* ' *) betroth, optative (|), ^^) (he) 
 was so (very) angry or hateful. 
 
POETICAL EXTRACTS. 129 
 
 ret aldrig min Datter en Niddingi^) s^ai fjjj, 
 En Nidding" er Alkor, hans Son deslige;i^) 
 for skal hun som Mo udi Kloster gaa 
 eg faeste sig Briidgoin i Himmerige." 
 
 Den Ridder ham svarer sommelig : i®) 
 ,,Herre Konning ! du ikke forivre Dig I " i9) 
 han vidste at foje^o) sin Tale saa godt, 
 ,,Kong Alkor er Rysalands maeglige Drot,2i) 
 Prinds Rerik en Ridder med iEre: 
 hvad han faar ej med Gode, han tager med Magt. 
 Ej Niddinger monne de vsere." 
 
 ,,Spar22) (lu dine Ord, Ridder Uselig.23) 
 hvis mit Svaerd ej Munden skal stopped*) dig." 
 
 Ud ganger 25) den Ridder saa skyridelig,^^) 
 del var ej ret sikkert at dvaele ; 
 men Hilda sidder saa bleg som et Lig, 
 for Sorrig hun kunde ei mfele.^^) 
 
 Nu lider det^s) Maaneder fire eg fern, 
 de Huskarle drikke og kvsedej; 
 men Hilda saa saare mon greede.^^) 
 Nu lider det alt til Vaaren frem: 
 hojt Solen skinner paa klaren Vove, 
 og Gjogen galer i gronne Skove; 
 de Huskarle stunde tiF^) Ledingsfaerd, 
 skon Hilda sig onsker i sorten Jord. 
 Men Valdemar ponser^O saa mangelund,^^) 
 han frygter for Alkors lumske Fund,33) 
 
 * ^) a scoundrel. [Nidding. Icel. ni&ingr is not a plain scoundrel 
 but a mean recreant, a vile traitor. Where the Icelandic sagas 
 say ^'hvers manns ni()ingr^\ the Italian poets use the expression 
 falsissimo traditore , false traitor, kd ] *^) also. ^®) decently 
 courteously. '^) do not get into passion, optat (|). *®) manage, 
 dispose (J) ^^) lord, poet. ^^) spare, forbear. «3) Sir Pitiful 
 **) stop, (bung the mouth, i.e. silence). * ■') goes, poet, for gaar. 
 ^®) hastily. *^) speak. *®) it goes i. e. there pass* *®) did weep. 
 *®) think on, prepare. '*) muses, meditates. '*) many vrayi, 
 poet. ^*) cunning devices. 
 
130 POETICAL EXTRACTS. 
 
 han kalder nu for sig de Hiiskarle sjii, 
 
 de bedste i Gaarden^^) mon vsere. 
 
 ,J svaerge en Ed, I svaerge mig nu 
 
 ved Krist og bans Moder kccre; 
 
 I vaere mig tro, I tie kvaBr,^'^) 
 
 I sige ej fra, hvaxl jeg byder jen 
 
 I folge mig nu med Oxe hver^^) 
 
 og hver med sin brede Hakke^^) 
 
 til Moikveds Skov; naar vi komme der. 
 
 saa ville vi videre snakke." 
 
 Og der de kom lil Morkveds Skov, 
 
 begyndte de fliigs^s) at grave ;^^) 
 
 en Hiile^o) saa dyb 1 Jorden de grov, 
 
 en Slue 41) saa^s) vilde de lave: 43) 
 
 foroven bedaekket med Sten^*) og Miild, 
 
 forinden behaengt med Solv og med Guld» 
 
 Did bragcfe Kong Valdemar alt sit Klenod, 
 
 baade Guld og kostbare Vare, 
 
 og dertil alskons^^) Fetalje^e) god, 
 
 baade Mjod og Vinen klare. 
 
 Saa ledte47) ban did kaer Datter sin 
 
 med hendes Ti^rner trende. 
 
 ,,Jeg baver beredt en Stiie fin 
 
 med Solv og med Guld beliaende,^^) 
 
 den er saa kol49} mod Solens Brand: 
 
 der vselder^^) en Kildc^^ ^^ hviden Sand, 
 
 som Perlen ren er dens klare Vand» 
 
 3^) the house. ^^) tie^ be silent, optat. (f p. 45), kv(Br , poet* 
 adverb, still, silentlj', i.e. preserve the secret religiously. '®) each. 
 3^) mattock ^^) immediately. =9) ^x„ (| p. 47). ^o^ cavern. 
 '*.^) room* *^) an expletive particle. ^^) prepare, make. ^^) sto- 
 nes (p« 25). **) of every kind, i. e. divers. ^•) victuals [a low 
 German corruption of the Latin word victualia. ed.] ^'^) lead, 
 conducted. *^) dexterously, artificially. '*^) cool, a Germanism for 
 holig. *°) springs forth. *^) fountain. 
 
POETICAL EXTRACTS. 131 
 
 I dvale nu her vel Maaneder fern, 
 mens ieg paa Bolg-en maa s\€d\e,^^) 
 lil Hoslen^^) komine vi glade hjem 
 i Lyst og Gammen at leve." 
 
 ^.Dernede den sorte Grav jeg- seer, 
 keer Fader! jeg siger for Sanden: 
 kommer jeg denied, ret ^9 aldrig mcr 
 vi glade skiie hinanden," 
 
 ,,Stig ned, stig ned, min Dalter ka^r! 
 det er saa lysligt at leve der. 
 Trindtom i Bogens^s) Salens) 
 saa liflig57; synge de Nallergale,^®) 
 Slig ned, ^tig ned, min Datter kaer! 
 der er saa herligt at leve 
 For Hulder59) og Hojboeo) du frygte ej«0 der, 
 vi Kors62) i Dorstolperne 63) skreve. 
 Du bede en Bon^^) hver Morgenstund, 
 hver Aften du ganger til Hvile, 
 saa vogte^^) Smaaengle om din Blund,^^) 
 og bar' dig paa Armene sine." 
 ,,Farvel da, kaer Fader! du seer mig ej mer! 
 det Lofte du maa mig dog gixOy 
 at sonde mit Hjaerte, naar dod jeg er, 
 til Rerik; bans var jeg i Live." 
 
 ,,Hold Mund,67) hold Mund^ du lede Kvind.^^) 
 og pak dig 69) nu strags i Hulen ind." 
 Nu daekked de Hulen med Kvist^o) og med Gren,''^^ 
 saa klagelig72) Hilda sig vinder;'^^) 
 
 **) must ramble. *^) at, in the harvest. **) surely, certainly 
 **) of the beech. *^) saloons, halls. *^) sweetly. *«) nighting- 
 ales. *®) elfs» ®°) spectres, ghosts, liter, the inhabitant of the 
 barrow, [confer Repp on *Hognianaye" in the Archjcologia Sco- 
 tica. ED.] ®') fear not, optat (j). «2j crosses (f). ^*) the 
 posts of the door. ^*) beg (say) a prayer, optat. ®*) guard. 
 *•) slumber. *'') mouth, your tongue. •**) you ugly (lewd) 
 woman! ••) get you gone. ^®) twig, i. e. twigs. ''') branch, 
 
 bough. ^*) mournfully. ^') winds, wrings herself. 
 
 9* 
 
132 POETICAL EXTRACTS. 
 
 men Faderens Hjeerte er haardt som Slen, 
 fast '7'*) Kaemperne gr2ede som Kvinder. 
 
 Hvi gjalder,"^^) saa hojt i vilden Sky 
 den Ludurblsest^fi) Qg Vaabengny? 
 Hvi bseve de Grane'^^) i Lnnden? 
 
 Ak, hjaelpe dig Gud, du Konning bold! 
 dit Guld og dit Solv er i Fjendens Vold,'^^) 
 Din Borg Konning Alkor bar vunden;^^) 
 Dine Ksemper er saar,so) Dine Svcnde^O er dod': 
 han82) sparer ej Barnet i Moderens Skod, 
 for Du ham for Nidding udskaeldte.^a) 
 Prins Rerik i Hojenlofl selv mon gaae, 
 ban soger skon Hilda i hver en Vraa,s^) 
 ban vader i Blod til sit Bselte, 
 
 Da mjelte Kong Valdemar gram i Hii : 
 ^^ej Rerik bar vundet sit Spil endnii; 
 skon Hilda ban aldrig skal fmde/' 
 Han axler^^) saa brat sit Purpurskind,®^) 
 bebsende sin Brynje^'^) mon binde; 
 ban rider sin Ganger Q®) ad Borgeled®^) ind: 
 ^^hil vsere dig Alkor, Fostbroderen min! 
 vel var det, jeg ber dig kan fmde, 
 nu ville vi slikke^^) binandens Blod/'^ij 
 Da bug 9^) ban med baade^s) Hsender; 
 men Svserdet brast i Stykker to; 
 
 ^^) although, a Swed, idiom for skont, ^*) sounds. ^®) the trum- 
 pet-sound Ludur, or Lu^r or even Lu, is the name of a sort af 
 antique horn or trumpet used in war* '^) the pines. ^®) power. 
 ^^) a Germanism or archaism for vundet^ won (p» 48). ®o) wound- 
 ed, an old adjt usually expressed hj the partic. saaret. ®') young 
 men. ®^) he, the enemy, viz. King Alkor. ^^) calledst, ahusedst. 
 **) corner. ®^) throws on his shoulder. ®^) purplecloak. 
 ®^) cuirass. ^®) charger. ^^) the gate, poet, for Porf, ^^)lick. 
 *') alludes to the ancient custom in swearing one another intimate 
 friendship (Fostbrodrelag), ^'^) struck (| p« 47)t »3) both, poet, 
 for begge. 
 
POETICAL EXTRACTS. 133 
 
 ham Alkor fra Sadelen render.^*) 
 
 ,,Nu ligger du alt paa din Bag 
 paa bloden^^) Jord beha3nde,96) 
 nu var det for mig en foje ^^) Sag, 
 dit uselig' Liv at ende^ 
 Men aldrig jeg draeber^®) Fostbroder min, 
 fast du mig en Nidding mon kalde; 
 min Son du faeste skon Daiter din, 
 saa frier ) jeg dig Borgen med alle.^oo) 
 
 Men Valdemar drog sin hvasse Kniv: 
 ,,da agter jeg ikke at spare dit Liv/' 
 Han havde da vejet 2) Kong Alkor brat, 
 jeg vil det sige for Sande; 
 men Tagstenen 3) ned fra Taarnet drat, ^) 
 og Valdemar slog ^) paa bans Pande. ^) 
 Da flygted '^) Kong Valdemars Svende fiis, ®) 
 men ingen af dem saae Dagens Ljiis, ®) 
 som vidste, hvor Hilda mon blive**^) 
 
 ,,Hvor est du, Prins Rerik! hvor est du, min Son? 
 haver du skon Hilda funden? 
 Kong Valdemar haver alt fangenii) sin Lon; 
 og vi have Sejeren vunden.'' 
 
 ,^Gud hjaelpe mig arme uselig Svend! 
 Jeg haver forloret*^) min Hjsertens Ven. 
 Jeg sogte med Lampe, jeg sogte med Blus,^^) 
 det var saa ode^^) i Valdemars Hiis, 
 jeg ingensteds min Faeslemo 1^) saae 
 og ingensteds hendes Tserner smaa. 
 Gud hjaelpe mig arme uselig Svend! 
 jeg haver forloret min Hjaertens Ven. 
 
 *'*) runs, throws* ®*J the soft, a poet, form for blod or den blode. 
 ««) finely. «^) small, ^s) shall kilK s^) deliver, ^o®) altogether* 
 *) would, should have. *) killed, poet. ') the tile, a tile. 
 ^) dropt. *) hit. 5®) forehead. ^) fled. ®) readily, precipitately. 
 ®) light, poet, for Lys^ ^^) did stay. *^) poet, for faaet , got. 
 **) lost. ^ *) flambeau, torch, ' *) waste, empty. ' *) betrothed maid* 
 
134 POETICAL EXTRACTS. 
 
 ,^Du sorge ej saa, kaer Sonnen min! 
 Din Mo jeg dig bringer til Haende; 
 jeg lader nedhryde hver Stok og Sten, 
 jeg lader det Tavlegulv i^) vende." 
 
 De sogte i Dage, de sogle i fern, 
 men Hilda de fandt ej i alle dein. 
 Da kasted de Svende Fakler og Bliis 
 i Hojenloft med stor Gammen. 
 
 De gyldne Flojei'^) sank ned i Grus, 
 i vilden Sky brasked^®) Flammen. 
 Saa brsendte de Valdemars stolte Borg; 
 men Rerik havde stor Hjaertesorg. 
 . ,,Hvad have I gjort? Ak, hjaelp mig Krisl! 
 den Lue saa sorgelig brager; 
 min Faestemo have I braendt forvist,!^) 
 hor, hor, hvor det ynkelig^o) klager!"'^*) 
 
 Da blev Prins Rerik saa vild i Hu; 
 i Ilden da vilde han springe. 
 Det var stor Jammer, det var stor Gru^a^ 
 at see, hvor ham Sorgen mon tvinge. 
 
 Hans Svende ham bandt med Silkesnor,*-^^) 
 de bandt ham de Haender hvide. 
 Sex Dage og Naetter han mselte ej Ord, 
 bans Fader til megen Kvide.^^) 
 
 Den syvende Morgen. da Sol opstod, 
 gik Rerik ind for sin Fader god 
 han var saa vee^s) tilmode: 
 ,J give mig Kaabe, I give mig Slav ! 
 saa ganger jeg til den hellige Grav, 
 alt for mine Synder at bode.'''^^^) 
 
 Den gamle Konnirig da blev saa mod,^^) 
 han graed saa bitter en Taare: 
 
 *®) checkered floor, [or tesselated pavehnent. edJ ''') weather- 
 cocks* *^) bragged, showed itself, arose. *®) surely. ^'') wo- 
 i'ully. ^*) laments. ^^) horror, ^^) silkcord. **) anguish, sor- 
 row. ^*) woeful. ^^) repent. *'') weary, sorry. 
 
POETICAL EXTKACT8. 135 
 
 ,,Du allid varst^s) mig en Son saa god, 
 nil laegger du mig paa Baare.^^) 
 
 Hvad hja^lper mig Solv og rode Guld? 
 hvad hjaelper mig Lande og Borge? 
 en barnlos Fader i sorten Muld 
 jeg ganger med bitre Sorge* 
 
 Bliv her, min Son! udi Rysaland, 
 her trives^o) gaa favre Kvinder; 
 selv rider jeg ud, jeg siger for Sand, 
 den vaenneste Mo jeg dig vinder." 
 
 ,,Ak Fader! her er ingen Gammen mer, 
 paa Jorden er morkt kun og ode* 
 I Himmelens Rige^ hvor Hilda hun er, 
 der finder jeg R6 for min Kvide." 
 
 Da tog Prins Rerik den Slav i Haand, 
 han gik saa brat for Sorgen* 
 Da sukked Kong Alkor og opgav sin Aand, 
 der var stor Jammer paa Borgem 
 
 Tre Aar han vanked^i) vide om Land, 
 og fandt hverken R6 eller Lise ; ^2) 
 da saae han i Dromme en gammel Mand, 
 han ligned Kong Alkor lilvisse. 
 
 ,,Vend 6m, vend 6m, du Ridder bold! 
 hvi spilder33) du Tiden saa ilde? 
 dit Rige er i dine Svendes V61d, 
 de raade,34) alt som de ville. 
 
 Din Fader er lagt i sorten Muld; 
 men Hilda hun er dig tro og hiild* 
 Vend om, vend om saa skjndelig, 
 men maerk 3^) det Ord, jeg siger dig : 
 
 *®) poet, for var. *^) the bier. «®) thrive, grow up. '^strayed, 
 rambled. 3«) relief, comforl. »') losest. »*) rule, act. »•) at- 
 tend to. 
 
136 POETICAL 15XTRACTS. 
 
 den Jomfru, du moder paa Hojenlofts Bro,^^) 
 hende skal du kaare^^) og give din Tro, 
 men Hilda skal komme fra Graven brat, 
 og sove saa sodt i din Arm hver Nat" 
 ,,Saa Hilda er dod! raabte Rerik brat, 
 Pa vaagnede ban i den morke Nat. 
 
 Grev Hildebrand sidder paa Alkors Borg, 
 der er stor Fryd og Gammen: 
 ,Trinds Rerik er dod af Hjaertens Sorg, 
 ^^nu ville vi gbiedes tilsammen. 
 J Dag, stolt Malfred! vort Bryllup^®) skal staa 
 ,^nu Mjoden bin klare ej spares maa." 
 
 Ved Borgeled^Q) hviler en Pillegrim sig, 
 vel indsvobt^o) udi sin Haelte;^!) 
 han er baade gammel og uselig, 
 knap Foden fra Jorden kan lette. 
 ,^Kom ind, kom ind du Pillegrimsmand ! 
 ,,nu skaU--) du den Mjod med os drikke! 
 j^Grev Hildebrand faester sin Liljevand,^^) 
 ,,paa Gammen her skorter det ikke."^^) 
 
 Men Malfred ham moder paa Hojelofls Bro, 
 hun er saa bleg om Kinde; 
 da Gubbens45) Ord sig til Minde han drog;46) 
 han her sin Brud skulde finde. 
 
 I Hojensal trseder den Pillegrim ind, 
 han blev saa vee tilmode,^?) 
 her stande Kong Alkors gaeve Mjend, 
 her stande de Staldbrodre gode; 
 
 ^*) an old and obscure expression^ liter, the bridge of the high 
 loft, or upper story, perhaps the stairs are meant, ^'') choose. 
 3®) wedding, ^^) an old expression for Porten, the gate. ^^) wrapt 
 up. **) cowl. **) poet, for shal, shalt, by a coarse Germanism 
 they write sometimes skalst. ^') composed of lily & wand, other- 
 wise Vaand (p. 25), an old circumlocution for a maiden* ^*) there 
 is no lack. ^^) the old man's. ^^) he recollected. *^) woeful in 
 his mind. 
 
POETICAL EXTRACTS. 137 
 
 i Hojsaedet 4®) sidder Grev Hildebrand prud, 
 hvor Alkor for plejed at hvilc; 
 ved Siden sidder bans iingc Briid, 
 saa sorgelig monne hun smile. 
 
 Den Pillegrim ydmyg til Grucn^^) inon gaa, 
 i Krogen^^) ved Asken han monne staa, 
 
 Det Horn 51) gik rundt med 01 og med Mjod, 
 de Kaemper del drabelig52) lomte;^^) 
 da tog den Greve Giildkronen rod, 
 alt som sig en Konning det somte:^*) 
 
 I fylde mig Hornet til overste Rand, 
 det er til Prins Reriks Minde» 
 Det er tre Aar, ^^) han drog ud af Land, 
 den hellige Grav at finde, 
 
 da sagde han : ^^Hildebrand, Frsende kger ! 
 ^^hvis inden den tredie Sommer 
 ^J finde mig ej 1 Hojeloft her, 
 ^^der aldrig tilbage jeg kommer, 
 
 ^jda ligger jeg bleg i sorten Muld: 
 .^men I skal Guldkronen baere. 
 ,J raade da for mit Solv og mit Guld 
 ^^og for mine Kaemper kaere. 
 
 j^Ti svaerger mig nu, I Alkors Msend! 
 
 ^^medens Mjodehornet jeg drikker" 
 
 Da faldt Guldkronen paa Jorden hen, 
 den brast vel i tusinde Stykker. 
 
 Fra Gruen rejste den Pillegrim sig, 
 de Krykker56) h^n kasted^''^) saa skyndelig, 
 han kasted den Kaabe og Haelte graa: 
 da stod han saa faver i Brynje blaa. 
 ^^Her seer du Prins Rerik, som du siger dod !" 
 Men Hildebrand blev baade bleg og rod; 
 
 *®) the throne. *®) the hearth. **>) the corner. *') drinking- 
 horn. **) bravely. *') emptied, *^) became. ^^) viz. since. 
 **) crutches. *'') threw, viz. away. 
 
138 POETICAL EXTKACTS. 
 
 han greb saa brat til sit brede Svierd, 
 ban vonles^sj en sorg-elig- Brudeferd. 
 Men Rerik ham Svaerdet af Haanden slog, 
 og dybt sit Glavind ^9) i Hjaprlet ham jog. go) 
 
 Prins Rerik nu op i Hojeloft trcn: 
 ^,hvo svaerger af eder at vaere min Mand ?" 
 da svore de alle, de svore som en, 
 til Konning de Rerik da kaared paa Stand. 
 
 ,J stander, stoH Malfred! saa bleg og reed, 
 «l frygte^i) ej for min Vrede; 
 *J^^ ^jor ej v8Brgelos62) Mo Fortrjed,^^) 
 Jil Mildhed jeg fliigs^^ er rede* 
 
 ,,I give mig eders snebvide flaand, 
 ,J mig cders Tro filsige, ^5) 
 ,,Skon Hilda er dod den Liljevaand, 
 
 ,,vi ere hinanden vel lige.*' 
 
 ^ Naar Hilda ej lever paa gronnen Jord, 
 
 ,,og Hildebrand hviler paa Baare, 
 
 ,saa giver jeg eder min Haand og mil Ord; 
 
 ,jeg gilled ej Hildebrand saare*" 
 
 Da blev der i Borgen et Vaabengny,66) 
 
 de Frjderaab^^) stege til bojen Sky. 
 I al den Slund skon Hilde bun sad 
 
 i Skovens den morkc Hule 
 
 som Mos og Gren monne skjule. 
 
 Jeg siger for sandt, bun var ej glad. 
 
 Hun saae ej Dagens klare Ljiis 
 
 ok ej de Sljerner smaa; 
 
 der altid var morkt i det Ja^llebus, 
 
 skont Solen paa Himlen mon staa. 
 
 *®) expected, a Noi\vej>ian expression for vcentede sig, ^^) glaive. 
 «'>) thrusted. «»)donot fear! optat. ^^^ ^jefenccless. «3) tj-o^i^ie^ 
 vexation. ^^) iinnicdiately. ®^) do promise, oplat. ®^) here as 
 a sion of consent and joy. ^'^j slionts. 
 
POliTlCAL EXTKACTS. 139 
 
 Paa Taget der var vel et Rotrliul*^^) gjort, 
 men listelig6i>) skjiilt^^) metl eu llelle,"*) 
 som tog liende Ljusels Straale bort, 
 hun kunde ej Dagene tselle.^'^) 
 
 ,jDe Uger henrinde, 
 de Maaneder svinde: 
 de Ulve lude;73) 
 
 det fryser saa haardt i Skovcii derude. 
 Hvor est dii, ka^r Fader? 
 Ak, vidste du, hvad jeg maa lide!" 
 
 ,^De Uger henrinde, 
 de Maaneder svinde: 
 i gronne Lunde^O 
 
 hojt galer Gogen ved Midsommers Stunde. 
 Hvor est du min Rerik? 
 Ak, vidste du, hvad jeg maa lide!" 
 
 Saa gik et Aar, saa gik vel tre 
 I Sorg og megen Kvide, 
 da dode hendes Tierner tre, 
 de Taerner dode af Hungers Nod, 
 de laevnede^^) hende den sidste Bid'^^) Brod. 
 Skon Hilda sad ved de kolde Lig,^^) 
 hun kunde for Sorrig ej graede: 
 ,,Ak Herre Gud Fader i Himmerig! 
 ^,ak skjenk dem din evige Gla^de!" 
 Men Hungeren hende saa saare drev, 
 hun glemte at sukke og bede;'®) 
 sin liden Hund hun sonderrev, 
 den vilde hun siege "^9) og sede. 
 Liden Issegrim^o) var hendes sidste Yen, 
 den slikkede Haanden, der droebte den. 
 
 •^) aperture for the smoke. ^'^) cunninoly, artificially. ^^) hid, 
 concealed. '^^) a flat stone [a slate]. '^*'*) count J p. 4-5. 
 ^3) howl. ^*) jrrovcs. ^^) left. ^«) morsel. ^^) corpses. 
 ''*) pray. ^^) roast, broil, ^^) the doge's name. 
 
140 POETICAL EXTRACTS. 
 
 En sulten^i) Ulv ved Roghullet gik, 
 han tuded saa faelt og saa ilde; 
 den Liglugt^'^) han i Neesen fik, 
 den Brad ^3) han smage^^) vilde. 
 Han sniised og kradsede med stor Flid,^^) 
 og kasted de Stcne behfende; 
 han grov fra Morgen til Midnals Tid, 
 da havde det Arbejde Ende. 
 Han ned til skon Hilda 1 Hulen drat;®«) 
 det Mode^^) ham ej mon behage/^) 
 han vilde saa fus^^j tilbage; 
 men Hilda ham griber i Halen^^ fat, 
 af Hulen han hende maa drage 
 sig selv til megen Umage.^*) 
 Til Skoven lakked den Ulv afsted,^^) 
 det bedste han kunde^^) i niorken Nat, 
 men Hilda laae saa syg og mat,^^) 
 sine HcTnder vred^^) og bilteiiig graed. 
 Mod Himlen hun rakte^^) de Ha^nder smaa, 
 saa venlig de Stjerner ned til hende saae* 
 ^^Ak Herre Gud Fader i Himmerig ! 
 Du over mig usle forbarme dig!-^''') 
 Du hjalp mig ud af Hulens Nod,99) 
 du frelse mig nu fra Hungerens Dod !" — 
 Saa bad hun, og slumred saa sodelig ind. 
 Hun sov saa trygt foruden Fare, 
 bevogtet af Himmelens Engleskare, ®^) 
 alt i det klare Maaneskin. 
 
 ®^) hungry. ®^) smell of the corpses. ®') meat, properly 
 roasted meat, ®*) taste. ^^) used both snout and claws very 
 diligently. ^^) fell, tumbled. ^^) meeting. ««) please, like. 
 39) fain. «") the tail. «») pains, trouble. ^^) trotted off. 
 ®3) as fast as he could. ^^) weary. ^*) wrung. ^^) stretched 
 (I p. 42). ^^) have pity, mercy upon! optat. °®) distress. 
 ®®) host of angels. 
 
POETICAL EXTRACTS. 141 
 
 Den nxsie Morgen, da del blev Dag, 
 hun vaagncde op med stor Beliag. »»<>) 
 Den blide i) Sol i Purpurglands *^) 
 steg frem bag Skovcns gronne Krands. 
 I klaren Luft den Lasrke sang, 
 og kvidred ^) Gud Fader sin Morgensang. 
 ,,Ak Herre Gud Fader i Hirnmerig! 
 hvor her paa Jorden er lyslelig!" 
 Saa taenkte hun paa sin Fader grum ^) 
 og Rerik sin Hjsertens kaere. 
 ,,Hvor mon paa Jorden de vanke om? 
 Ak, mon i Live de ere? 
 Ak, kjendte jeg nu kun Sli og Vej, 
 og var jeg ej saa mat ! 
 men fjaern og nser jeg ojner ej 
 et Spor ^) i vilden Krat." ^) 
 
 Da horte hun en venlig Lyd 
 som af en Jgegers ^) Horn ; 
 hendes Hjaerte slog saa hojt af Fryd, 
 hun ilte gjennem Krat og Torn; 
 da glemtc hun al sin Hjaertesorg. 
 Det var ung Hagbart fra Reriks Borg. 
 ,jDu Ungersvend, forbarme dig! 
 ' Jeg er en faltig Mo, 
 jeg har i Skoven forvildet mig, ^) ' 
 og maa af Hunger do. 
 Jeg vanked om den ganske Nat, 
 jeg er saa syg, jeg er saa mat/' — 
 ^^Ej est du nogen ringe Kvind, 
 ^,du favre Blomme 9) du Liljevand !" 
 Saa satte han hende paa Gangeren ^^) sin, 
 og red derfra paa Stand, i^) 
 
 '®o) delij^ht, pleasure. chearful bright. *) purple splendor* 
 3) warbled. *) cruel. *) trace , pallu ®) copse, briars. ^) a 
 hunter's. ®) lost my w^ay* ^) poet, for Blomst, flower. **^) steed, 
 '*) immediately. 
 
142 POETICAL EXTRACTS. 
 
 Og" all som de red af Skoven ud, 
 de talte saa man^ehaande: 
 ^,hvor agled du dig*, skon Jomfru prud! 
 .^medens du kom i slig" Vaande?"i*^) 
 
 ,^Jeg vilde til Valdemars gyldne Borg 
 ,,at tjene som Taerne i Stegerseti^) der." 
 
 ,^Vilde du til Valdemars gyldne Borg, 
 ,^da var du vist fremmed i Landet her. 
 , Kong Valdemar hviler i sorten Jord, 
 ^^hans Borg er torn og ode, 
 ,J{ong Alkor den vandt med Manddom^*) stor, 
 ,men selver^^) af Sorrig han dode; 
 j,ti Valdemars Datter, den vaenneste M5, 
 ^jder fandtes saa vide paa Jordens 0, 
 ,^blev kvalti6) i Borgens Flammer; 
 ^,det var stor Ynk^') og Jammer. 
 ^.Prins Rerik, hendes Faeslemand, ^®) 
 ,^han blev saa vee tilmode; 
 ,,saa drog han bort til Jorsalaland ^^) 
 ,,for Synderne sine at bode. 
 ,^Der monne han Trost og* Husvalelse ^o) faa 
 ^^alt for sin bitre Sorg; 
 ,,i Morgen han lader sit Bryllup staa 
 ^jTued Malfred paa sin Borg." — 
 
 Da blegnede^i) Hilda, og daanede^s) brat. 
 ,,Hvad faltes dig, 23) vsene Mo ?" 
 ,^Mig fattes slet intet, jeg er kun saa mat, 
 ^^ret^*) som jeg skulde do." 
 
 ^^Nu frisk tilmode ! 25) lad fare din Sorg ! 
 jjNu ride vi flugs til Reriks Borg; 
 
 ^^) distress. ^^) kitchen. ^ '*) valour. ^ ^) the old nom. sing, 
 masc* for selv. * ^) suffocated (3 p. 42). * '') pity. *®) betrothed 
 man. '^) an old name of'Palestine^ ^'^j comfort and consolation. 
 2 1) turned pale (J). ^'^) fmnied (}). 23)^^113^ ails thee. 24)j„st, 
 ^^^ cheer up. 
 
POETICAL EXTRACTS. 143 
 
 ^,der har jeg to Sdstre kaere, 
 
 ,,hos Malfrcd tjcne de Ta^rner smaa, 
 
 ,^dc vil di^ undfan^e^e) med ^Ere/'-i^) — 
 
 ^0! hvis je^ lios Malfred Ijene maa ! 
 ,^Jeg- kail baade sy og somine, 
 ^^dertil jeg kaii Guldiiarpen slaa 
 ^^alt som sig en Ta^rne mon soinme." 
 
 Nu ride de af Borgeled ind, 
 der moder liim Ven og Fra^nde; 
 da svober hiin sit Hoved i Skind,*^) 
 at ingen inaa liende kjende. 
 
 Ind traadte ung Hagbart for Malfred at slaa: 
 ,,h\or mon det med eder, stolt Malfred! gaa?" 
 
 ^J Nat^y) jeg har fodt^") dig saa faver en Son, 
 ^^dine Sostre ham svobte,^!) og fostre i Lon,^^) 
 ^^mig arme^^) til Angest og Kvide. 
 ^\ Morgen mit Bryllup med Rerik skal staa, 
 ^ jeg kan det ej la^nger forhale. ^*) 
 ^Jvrist give i sorten Muld jeg laa! 
 ^J)en Vej lil Kirken at ride er ang, 
 ^,og lang at horc den Messesang; 
 ^,Gud hja^lpe mig arme Kvinde!" 
 
 Da svarede Hagbart: .^kaer Malfred min ! 
 Jeg veed vel Raad^^) at finde. 
 ^I Borgegaard 3G) stander en Mo saa fin^ 
 Jiden Gunver monne hun hede;^') 
 ^jeg fandt i Skoven den Liljevand. 
 ^^For eder til Kirke hun ride kan, 
 ^^naar hende derom I mon bede. 
 ,^Him svobe sig vel i Guldkaabcn ind, 
 ^^hun skjule sit Hoved i hviden Lin, 
 ^^og tale kun lidt med Fa^stemand din, 
 
 *®} receive* ^'^) honorably. ^®) furred cloak, mantle. 29^ jg^j 
 night. *^) born, brought forth. ^*) swaddled. *^) secretly, 
 ^^) poor, wretched* ^'*jretard« ^*) counsel, advice, help, ^^j an 
 old expression for courtyard, ^^) is called, is her name. 
 
144 POETICAL EXTRACTS. 
 
 ,,alt som for en Briid sig mon skikke,38) 
 ,,saa maerker39) Kong Rerik det ikke. 
 ^fig, naar fra Kirke de komme hjeni, 
 ^.da^skifte 40) I KlcTder, og du traede frem. 
 ^,Vcd Bordet du sidde saa hovisk en Briid, 
 ,,og beere mad ^Ere Giildkronen prud; 
 ,,men, naar det lakker ad^i) Sengetide, f^) 
 ,,kan Gunver sove ved Kongens Side." 
 
 ,^Hor du, liden Gunver! jeg siger dig, 
 cm du est tro og uden Svig, ^3) 
 jeg giver dig Kaabe af Skarlagen rod, 
 jeg giver dig Kjortel af Silke blod;^*) 
 jeg giver dig Haelften^^) af alt mit Guld, 
 cm du vil vgere mig tro og huld/'^^) 
 
 Nu skinner Solen paa Hojelofts Glar,^^) 
 Saa hellig den Sondagsmorgen var, 
 De Riddere axle det Purpurskind, 
 og gange for slolten Kong Rerik ind. 
 Men Rerik busker ^s) saa mangt tilbage, 
 ban tjenker paa Hilda og fordums Dage» 
 
 Nu skinner Solen i Jomfrubur, 
 der stande de Taerner med ^re, 
 de fseste paa Hilda Guldkronen pur, 
 saa stoltelig mon bun den baere. 
 "Liden Gunver, liden Gunver, du robe mig ej! 
 "Du msele ej Ord paa den Kirkevej !" 
 Men Hilda bun sukker^a) saa saare i Lon, 
 hun tsenker saa ofte paa Alkors Son. 
 
 Nu rider skon Hilda paa Gangeren graa, 
 Kong Rerik alt ved hendes Side; 
 da synge i Skoven de Fugle smaa, 
 det var nu ved Midsommers Tide^ 
 
 »8) it becomes. ^9) observes. ^^) exchange. ^O approaches 
 to. ^'^) bedtime. ^3) frau^j, 44) g^f^ 45) o^e half. *«) af- 
 fectionate. ^'') an old form for Glas, i. e« windows* [Icel. gler.] 
 *®) remembers, thinks. ^*) sighs. 
 
POETICAL EXTRACTS. 145 
 
 ,,AV sukkede Hilda, ,,den Dag var skon, 
 ,,da Valdeniars Dalter og' Alkors Son 
 ,,de gave hinanden deres Tro udi Lon!" — 
 JWi sukker I saa, liden Malfred fin?" — 
 ,(Jeg talede kun til Gangcren min." 
 
 Nu ride de alter en Stund^<^) tilsammen: 
 ,J)en Vej, slolt Malfred ! er ond og lang, 
 ^,vi ville den korte med Spog og Gammen, 
 ^^\i ville OS kvaede en lystig Sang." — 
 
 ^/fre Aar jeg i Jordens Hule sad, 
 ^^alle lystige Viser jeg forgad!^*) 
 ^jnin liden Hund jeg stegte og aad, 
 ^ graa Ulven haver jeg reden." 
 
 ^^Hvad siger I der, skon Jomfru fin?" 
 ^^Jeg talede kun til Gangeren min." 
 
 Ved Vejen stod Valdemars gyldne Borg, 
 nu var der kun Stene og Grus^^) tilbage; 
 da blegned skon Hilda saa brat af Sorg, 
 hun tsenkte paa fordums favre Dage* 
 
 ^^Her hoppe Duer, 
 hvor for bar danset Fruer; 
 her rode ^3) Svin, 
 hvor Koemper for drak Mjod og Vin." 
 
 ^^Hvad kvseder I nu, liden Faestemo fin?" 
 ^^3eg talede kun til Gangeren inin." 
 
 Yed Vejen stande de gamle Linde; 
 Kong Rerik rider forbi saa lyst;^^) 
 dog sukked han dybt,^^) og droges til Minde 
 i Ungdoms Dage sin Elskovs Lyst. 
 Men Hilda griber de Tommer^^) smaa, 
 den Ganger i Lindenes Skygge mon staa. 
 
 *°) a while. ^*) forgot, an old iiiipf. of forgwlier, now wc say 
 glemmer^ glcmte, *-) rubbish. *^) root. ^**) silently, **) heavy. 
 *^) the reins, i. e. Tdjle, bridle* 
 
 10 
 
146 POETICAL EXTRACTS. 
 
 ^Jler slander du Lind 
 
 baade faver og fin ; 
 
 din Skyg-ge er endnu saa kolig og skon, 
 
 din Krone er endnu saa frisk og gron; 
 
 Smaafuglene kvidre endnu saa glade 
 
 og lege imellem de tattle Blade, 
 
 som forduin da i din Skygge 
 
 vi sloge Guldharpen trygge, 
 
 som fordum da Alkors Son 
 
 gav Hilda sin Tro i Lon/' 
 
 Det blev Kong Rerik saa underlig ved, 
 en Taare ham randt paa Kinden^") ned: 
 ^.Stolt Malfred, stolt Malfred, hvi kvaeder I saa?" 
 ,^Jeg kvad kun, fordi min Hest vilde staa." 
 
 Nu er den Kirke flugs derhos, 
 der slige de ned af hojen Ros, •^^) 
 tolv Riddere folge den Konning pnid, 
 tolv Taerner folge den unge Briid. 
 De Munke dem mode i Kirkedor 
 med Bon og Sang, som det sig bor. ^^) 
 Nu staa de for Alteret sommelig. ^o) 
 ,^Skon Jomfru! I skifte nu Ring med mig." 
 Da fik ban den samme Ring tilbage, 
 som Hilda ban gav i fordums Dage 
 alt under de gamle Linde; 
 den Ring ban sig kunde vel minde. 
 
 ^^Stolt Malfred! I sige mig uden Svig, 
 .^bvor fik I den Ring, som I gav mig?'' — 
 
 ^^Min Tserne den fandt mellem Stene og Grus 
 ^^i Asken af Valdemars gyldne Hiis." 
 
 ^^Gud bjaelpe mjg arme, uselig Svendl^'O 
 Da Hilda dode, da bar bun den. 
 Tag Ringen tilbage, min Fa^stemo kesre! 
 jeg kan den ret aldrig paa Fingeren baere; 
 
 *^) the cheek *®) horse, poet, [the Isel. form, is hross, or rossj 
 RD ] *9) ought to be, *^) becomingly. •*) swain, youth. 
 
POETICAL EXTRACTS. 147 
 
 lag Ringen lilbage, kaer Malfred (\a\ 
 og aldrig den komine af Fingercn din !*' 
 
 Nil nionne de hjem til Borgen ride. 
 Den Brudgom ban var saa sorrigfuld; 
 men Hilda bar glenit al Sorg og Kvide, 
 for Rerik er hende tro og hiild. 
 
 De Koemper sidde ved breden Bord, 
 de drikke baade 01 og Mjod 
 de vexle saa mangt et skjemtsoml Ord; 
 ti Mjoden den smager saa sod. 
 Kong Rerik sidder saa tankefuld^^) 
 all ved slolt Malfreds Side; 
 hun baerer saa hojt den Krone af Guld, 
 del maa ung Hagbart vel lide. ^■') 
 Men Hilda i Stegerset drud^^) mon gaa 
 alt med de Kokketaerner <^^) smaa. 
 Kong Rerik laler til Bruden sin: 
 ^J sige mig nu, stolt Malfred fin! 
 hvi sukket I, da ved Middags Tide 
 vi gjennem morken Skov mon ride?" 
 ^^Hvi jeg sukked, del haver jeg plates) forgjel, 
 jeg bad min Taerne at gjemme^*'^) det." 
 
 Stolt Malfred til Stegerset ganger sig. 
 ^^Liden Gunver! nu haver du sveget^®) mig! 
 hvi sukked du, da ved Middags Tide 
 du gjennem Skoven med Kongen mon ride?'' 
 
 ^^Jeg bar dig ei sveget, min Frue fin! 
 jeg snakkede69) kun til Gangeren min." 
 
 Kong Rerik taler til ungen Brud; 
 J sige mig nu, stolt Malfred prud! 
 hvad sagde I, da for Spog og Gammen 
 vi vilde kva^de en Vise^®) tilsammen?" 
 
 <**) pensive. *^') it is a delight for him. ^^) sad, poet. [Isel. 
 jyrutm used of a oountenance swollen from weeping^* ed.] 
 «*) cookmaids. «•) entirely. <'^) keep, remember. «») betrayed 
 «^) chattered, ^«) hiy. 
 
 10* 
 
148 POETICAL EXTRACTS. 
 
 , Hvad jeg sagde, det haver jeg plat forgjet, 
 jeg bad min Taerne at gjemme del." 
 
 Skon Malfred til Stegerset ganger sig* 
 ^^Liden Gunver ; nu liar dii dog sveget mig ; 
 I vilde kvaede en Vise tilsammen ?" 
 
 ^,Jeg har dig ei sveget, min Frue fin! 
 jeg talede kun til Gangeren min." 
 
 Kong Rerik han sidder saa tankefuld, 
 i Hii saa vred han var: 
 
 ,jeg seer nok, skjon Malfred! I er mig ej huld, 
 jeg faaer kun saa korte Svar.'^O 
 Nu sig mig — I drages det sikkert til Minde — 
 hvad var del I kvad ved de gamle Linde?'' 
 
 ,^Hvad jeg kvad det haver jeg plat forgjet, 
 jeg bad min Tserne at gjemme del." 
 
 Stolt Malfred ganger i Stegerset ind: 
 ^^Du har dog bedraget^^) mig, lislige Kvind! 
 hvad var del, du kvad ved de gamle Lindel" 
 
 ,^Jeg har ej bedraget dig, Malfred fin ! 
 jeg talede kun til Gangeren min; 
 alt, hvad jeg kvad ved de gamle Linde, 
 det kvad jeg kun til min Ganger graa, 
 fordi han ej vilde ad Vejen gaa.'' 
 
 Kong Rerik han sidder saa vred i llii: 
 ,,stolt Malfred, stolt Malfred! I vise mig nu 
 den Ring, jeg eder i Kirken gav." — 
 
 ^^Den Ring, I mig i Kirken gav, 
 den gav jeg til min Ta^rne; 
 jeg baerer de Ringe ej gjerne." 
 
 ^^Du husker jeg bad dig, stolt Malfred fin! 
 den aldrig at la^gge af Fingeren din." 
 
 Stolt Malfred hun ganger i Stegerset ned, 
 da var hun i Hu saa vred; 
 
 ^') answers (f). ^'^) deceived. 
 
POETICAL EXTRACTS, 149 
 
 iflg hor, liden Gunver! om foje Sliind^^) 
 jeg straffe skal dine lumske Fund; '7*) 
 giv hid den Ring, dig Rerik gav!*' 
 
 ,,.Den Ring mig Rerik i Kirken gav, 
 den svor jeg at baere til min Grav, 
 den kommer ret aldrig af Fingeren min, 
 den kan jeg ej give dig, Malfrcd fin!" 
 
 ^^Giv Ringen hid, du lede"^^) Kvind! 
 eller jeg dig kaster i Ormegaard '^s) ind; 
 Kong Rerik vil see den nu paa Stand." 
 
 ,^Den Ring ret aldrig, stolt Malfred! du faar, 
 om du mig end^'') kasler i Ormegaard. 
 Men vil Kong Rerik den see paa Stand, 
 da skjule du mig under Kaaben din, 
 og vise ham Ringen paa Fingeren min!" 
 
 Stolt Malfred hun var vel i Hu saa vred, 
 dog vendte hun Talen saa fage: 
 ^jeg giver dig, Gunver, Guldka^den bred, 
 om du mig ej vil bedrage." 
 
 Nu svobte de sig i Kaaben fin, 
 og ginge saa listig i Hojeloft ind 
 dem begge til megen Urn age. 
 Liden Hilda fremrakte sin Haand saa hvid 
 alt under den Kaabe beha^nde. 
 
 , Stolt Malfred! I stige kun^^) naermere hid, 
 at Ringen jeg rigtig^^) maa kjende!" 
 
 Da griber Kong Rerik om Haanden fat, 
 og kaster til Side^^^) den Kaabe saa brat; 
 der slander stolt Malfred bleg og rod, 
 af skogrende^O Latter s'^) den Hojsal gjenl6d;83) 
 men Rerik han blev saa vel tilmode. 
 
 ^^) in a short time. ^'*) thy insidious devices. ^*) ahoniinable. 
 "^®) prison filled with venomous serpents. '^^) om end, although. 
 ''^)but. ^«) duly. '^*') throws opcn» ® ') <'l»"<^'i^li"R« *'^) lauj^bJcr. 
 *^) resounded. 
 
i50 POETICAL EXTRACTS* 
 
 ,,Ak! ' raabte ban ,^ak er del dig!'' 
 og- slynged omkring hende Armene baade, 
 ^^ak Hilda! ak, er det tilvisse dig? 
 est du ej et Gjenferd, »*) som skufFers^) mig, 
 da skalt du mig aldrig forlade/'^e) 
 Der blev stor Fryd i den Kongeborg;^^) 
 ti Rcrik han havde forvundet sin Sorg; 
 men Malfred og Hagbart i Ormegaard 
 skulde lide for Falskhed en Straf saa baard. 
 Da bad skjon Hilda: ,^ak Konning god! 
 om I mig en Bon vilde vide, 
 
 da spare I Hagbarts unge Blod, 
 
 han frelste inig fra sior Kvide; 
 
 I spare og stolt Malfreds Liv, 
 
 hendes Falskhed jo var mig til Baadc; 
 
 I give ung Hagbart hende lil Viv, 
 
 I skjenke mig denne Naade!"^^) 
 Da svarede Rerik den Konning bold : 
 
 jnit Hjaerte, skjon Hilda ! er i din Void, 
 
 ret aldrig en Bon jeg kan naegte^-^) dig. 
 
 Gudfader skee Lov i Himmerig! 
 
 min Ungdoms Mo jeg bar funden, 
 
 nu bar jeg al Sorrig forvunden ; 
 
 nu ville vi leve i Fryd og Gammen, 
 
 til Graven os begge mon skjiile." Amen! 
 
 *^jsprctro. *'^) (U'ltjdf s. ^''jquil. *') royal palace. ®^)f^race. 
 ®^j (l<'ny, leAise. 
 
POETICAL EXTRACTS. 151 
 
 TRYMSKVIDE ELLER IIAMMEIIENS IIENTEI.SE, 
 
 en eddisk Sun^, ovcrsal i Ori^inalens Vcrsemal 
 ved denne Bogs Forfaltcr. 
 
 (Af samme Bog.) 
 
 1 he purport of (his very old song is, that the chief 
 Giant had purloined Thor's mallet, the great palladium 
 of the Gods, Loke is dispatched to discover i(, and re- 
 turns with the account, that the Giant Thrym has it in- 
 deed in his possession^ hut itill by no means res/ore it, 
 unless the Goddess Freya will become his wife; the Ases 
 hoicever contrive to deceive him, Thor recovers his mallet, 
 and immedialely destroys the Giant, together with all the 
 guests assembled for the supposed wedding. — Those 
 icho wish a farther illustration af this song may consult 
 Prof. Finn Magnusen's den ffildre Edda, 2d vol. Copen- 
 hagen, 1822. 
 
 SSrcb hU'o ba 5>in<5tor ^) ,j^^«ofrffn \>a Sorben 
 
 ber tan tatjnebe, jlUx ubi «&inilen : 
 
 oc3 l;an ftn jammer u^^^) ^^ »&Gmr(n ranct!" s) 
 
 l)D§ ftg fabnebe *, ^) ^e Qit til grclin^ 
 
 €fa?cj9ft Ijan r^ftcb ^) fUj^re ®arbf, ») 
 
 ret) l;an eg ftt «&ai: og ^an bet Orb 
 
 Icsnge 3orben^ ^on *) allcrfcrfl ft»ab : 
 
 Icbte runbtcn om. ^) ,,tal bu mui^, grfl;a! 
 
 Dg ijan bet £)rb ,,Sifber(;ammen lo) j^ne ") 
 
 allerfprft fi^ab : ,.om jctj niin Ȥammcr 
 
 ,,(}cr bu nu, 2oU\ u^vivovc^'^) matte?" 
 
 ^Jab mlcj big terette, ^) ^^^aam big ben inlbe jeg 
 
 j,t)t)ab ingen beb .ibar ben enb af €plb, 
 
 *) the god Thor. ^) missed. ^) shook^ ^) the earlh was the 
 mother of Thor. *) searched round about. ^) tell. '^) TheAses 
 is a name common to the deities , like the Olympians , a sort of 
 national name. The As means here the god Thor himself. 
 ®) robbed. ^) houses, dwellings. *®) the feather-covering, a 
 set of wings. *^) lend. ^') trace, find out. 
 
152 
 
 POETICAL EXTRACTS. 
 
 Ja ben ffulbe bu, 
 ^jf!ont ben ijav af ®ulb. 
 Sloi ba l^ofe, 
 SKbert)ammfn fufte, 
 inbtll ()an !cm uben 
 ^Ifernea @tab, 
 ocj ^an font inbeit 
 30tnevnc0 ^anb. 
 ^rt;m fab :pa <§i3ictt, 
 
 (5i}Ibne «§al§(^anb ^^) 
 ^unbenei4) {jat^ flftteb,^^) 
 feb :^an 09 icci^tiebe 1^) 
 €abelbt;ret0 1^) ^an. 
 ^^^^ox gar bet *'2(fer? 
 ^f)^ox gar bet Qllfer? 
 ^j^&i fom bu ene 
 ,,tit 30ttterneg l^anb?'' 
 
 ,,3Ibe gar bet Qlfer, 
 ,jlbe gar bet ^Ifer, 
 ^f)ax bu iffe ^^orrlbeg 
 ,^'gammer Bortgiemt?i^) 
 
 t^^orribeg Ǥammer 
 ,,t)aber ieg Sortgiemt, 
 ..atte mU 
 jjimber Sorben*, 
 j^ingen f!al fa ben 
 t^atter ti(6age^ 
 ,jUben i]an ferer mig 
 ,,gre^a til S3rub !" 
 
 8Bi ba :2ofe, 
 Siebert;ammen fufte, 
 inbtll l)an fom xibeu 
 30tnerne0 ^anb, 
 og (;an fom inben 
 Qlferneg (Stab. 
 5)?obte ^am ber ^t;or 
 mibt i ©taben, 
 og 5an bet Orb 
 allerf^rjl fimb: 
 
 3if bu noget 
 Jox bin 2«oie?i^) 
 ^,ftg mig i Suften 
 ^,en lang 33eretning} 
 ,^tit for ben flbbenbc 
 ,j®agnet fori?ilbe0, 20) 
 ^jOg ben liggenbe 
 Ji;ber en «g>o6»2i) 
 
 ,,S^oget22) fif ieg 
 jjfor min SD^oje: 
 ^^^u^fcrne^ gt^rfte 
 ,,^ri;m l^ar bin jammer; 
 ^jingen ffal fd ben 
 j.atter tilSage, 
 ^jUben ^an forer 6am 
 ,,gre^a til 93rub!" 
 
 5)e gif meb fagre 
 gre^a at tale, 
 og l;an bet Drb 
 aUerf0rji fi?ab: 
 
 ^ 3) collars ( }). ^ *) for the dogs. Dative. ^ ^) braided. * ®) evened. 
 ^^) the saddle-animal i. e. the horse. ^ ®) put aside, a euphe- 
 mism for robbed. ^^) did you gel (gain) anything by the trouble 
 you have taken. ^^) the tale is troubled. ^^) a (good) deal. 
 ^*) something. 
 
POETICAL EXTRACTS. 
 
 153 
 
 ,,Q5lnb om bux Srft>a! 
 
 iM^^"^) f^^I i^i fammeu 
 
 33reb t)Ieb ba gm;a, 
 
 tele 5{fa*falen 
 itnbet ^enbe fljalfci, 
 ^raft og bet ftore 
 93rij!ncje <&al^f^anb : 
 ,,^alb mig ben fabefle^e) 
 .^^lanbt »^Dinber alle, 
 „om jeg nger nieb big 
 .,tir 3)?tnerneg ^anb!" 
 
 ©tragS !?are 5lfcr 
 alle ^d ^inge 
 og 5lf^nler 
 otte !pa ^ale: 
 montie berom rabjld^') 
 be mccgtige ©uber, 
 
 *§ammeren for ^or. 
 
 2)et fbab ba *§eimbnl 
 ben T)i?lt>efle 5lfe, 
 i?el fonibbibenbe 29) 
 fom SSaner^^) alle: 
 ,,53inbe bi om ^or ba 
 ,j33rubelinet, 
 j.tcrre (;an bet fiore 
 .jQBrljlnge ^al^tjdnb; 
 
 (^.^llngrenbe dle^Uv 
 Jn'i)tU ti til 33<eltet, 
 „labe cm ijam ^noe 
 ,,^binbefkber falte, 
 <.men )>a 3Brl;Pet 
 ..IJrebe 5(lbeipene,3i) 
 ,,funftigen meb ©(vt^^) 
 Jre33) t»i tjang ^ot?eb! 
 
 ^ci fi?ab ba $or 
 ben ta^^rc ^erre: 
 ,,Q(ferne |!ult)e 
 utnig f^celbe for fei,34) 
 uWi^ jcg lob niig tjinbe 
 t,meb 33rubelinet." 
 
 ^et fbab ba ^ofe 
 :g0b0S 5to[ng: 
 ,.^or, mcb flig ^ale 
 „ti bu fun jiillej 
 Jmxt f!ulle Sctner 
 „^ggdrb Mc, 
 t^iiben^s) bu bin jammer 
 j^^enter big igjen." 
 
 33anbt be ba om 5'or 
 33rubelinet, 
 hat i^an og bet jlore 
 SBrlfinge Ǥal^3Bdnb, 
 flingvenbe SRpgTer 
 eni;tteb be til SSeltet, 
 lobe om i)an^ ^n^ 
 ^finbefkber falbe, 
 
 2 3) bridal attire. ^ *j drive, ride. ^^) fumed tcrribl}. ^^) the 
 most lascivious, wanton. ^^) deliberate. ^*) an obsolete expres- 
 sion for kvor^ or hvorledis, how. ^^) foreseeing, ^^j a gentile 
 name like Ases, perhaps a Slavonian tribe, to which Hejmdal 
 belonged. ^^) gems. ^*) coif. *^) let us adorn. ^^) reproach 
 me with efl'eminacy. ^*j if not. 
 
154 
 
 POETICAL EXTRACTS. 
 
 men ^a 95ii}flft 
 Brebe SiSbelfiene^ 
 funftigen mcb ©cct 
 fircb be i)cin^ »&obeb. 
 5£)et fbab ba ^Bofe 
 ^0!)SJ0 Qtoing: 
 ^.bifl i?i( leg meb big, 
 ,(i:ojre bin ^^ojirne, 
 j^agc ffal bi fammen 
 ^,tit 30tnerneg :^anb." 
 
 ©tragg Hebe 6egcje 
 S3uffe36) brct>ne tnem, 
 fatte for ©fatjterne, ^^) 
 ilulbe ^urtig hU: 
 niangen RU\^^t BrafI, 
 I6rccnbte 3orb i 2m ] 
 Obin^ ©on agebe 
 til 30tnerne§ :^anb. 
 
 5Det fi?ab ba ^ri;m 
 ^u^fernee gi;rjle:38) 
 ,,9leifer eber Seiner, 
 ,,reber39) o0 33(cnfe, 
 jjpret mig nu ba 
 ,,grel;a til S3rub, 
 ,j0liorba fagre iDotter 
 Jxa S'loatune! 
 
 J4®ange ^er tit ®drben 
 ,^gurDl)otneb' Jlcer, 
 ,,fuIforte ©ffne 
 ^jSctnen til ©ammen; 
 
 ^^x\f>t t;at ieg ©fatte, 
 t^txot Ijat ieg ©ult^anb, 
 ^^}Sv(\)a alene 
 .^fattebea jeg enb !" ^^) 
 ^iblig om ^bcelbc 
 !om ber mange ©aijter, 
 og for Sotnerne 
 j0l tieb Baret frem, 
 ab ba ^or en Dffe, 
 atk :ea!fe, 
 aUe be ^ra;fe,4i) 
 ,^binberne jlulb' ^abe*, 
 ^prjlen ftuffeb^a) 5or 
 meb trenbe S3oUer SDf^iob. 
 
 £)et fbab ba ^rl;m 
 JTuaferneS gt^rfie: 
 ^f)tox fa man SSrube 
 ^j^ebre tage til jig? 
 (i^Htrig fa' jeg 33rube 
 ^,t»ebre at fa 3}^ab,43) 
 j^albrig nogen 3)?0 
 j^mere 3)^icb at briffe^ 
 
 3)en fnilbe^^) ^'cerne 
 ijnn fab berl;o^, 
 og ubfanbt ©bar 
 Va 30tnfng 5'ale: 
 ,,5Tcl;a 9)^ab ei flf 
 ,,flve fibfte ^ogn, ^^) 
 Ja vafcb i)\m af :Ba:ngfel 
 j.eftcr OJeifen ^ib» 
 
 ^^) both the he-goals (viz. that used to draw his chariot). ^^)the 
 trace. ^'*) viz. as he saw them coming with the supposed hride. 
 ^^) spread, cover, ^^j I was wanting as yet. **) sweetmeats, 
 pastry-work [dainties kd] ^^) quenched. *^) cat. **) inge- 
 nious. ^^) days and nights (f).; 
 
POETICAL EXTRACTS. 
 
 155 
 
 ^an 4^) lubcb unfcei: Sin, *^) 
 r^flcb at ft)gfe, 
 men Sort forfarbet 
 for f)a\x giennem ©aim: 
 ^,W^ cr fa f!ar^c 
 ,,ben ©fjonnca mitU 
 t,3lb mig f^neS 
 ^fi^ 5inenc l^ranbe.'' 
 
 2)fn fnllbe ^Ofrne 
 ^un fab ber^o0, 
 og iibfanbt ©tjat 
 ^a 30tnena ^ale: 
 ^jSrc^a ©0tm ej pf 
 ,.fire ftbfte 3)o3n, 
 ,ifa rafeb ^un af Sancjfel 
 ..fftcr meifen ^ib." 
 
 Snb font ben arme*®) 
 3otne-@0fler, 
 og bobeb at Bebe^^) 
 om ^rube^jenge. ^0) 
 j.SRa! mig be robe 
 t^OJinge af bin Ȥanb, 
 ,J)bi§ bu bil binbe 
 ,^mit 93enf!a6 J;elt, 
 ,^nut t)cle aScnffaO 
 ,,min «i;Ibeft5i) tllfutbe!" 
 
 S)et fbab ba Jlr^m 
 J5'u§ferne0 gl)rfle, 
 ^^QSarer inb Ǥammeren 
 <jQ3ruben at tie, 
 <Jccgger a)?iclner^^) 
 ,,i S^oenS ©fjob, 
 ,,ffter 2Sor^53) @f{ffe54) 
 ,jbUr^^) og nil fammen," 
 
 Sorrlbea ^u 
 To i (;ang ^xi)% 
 ba ^arbmobig «&flt 
 Ȥammeren fjenbte; 
 ^rolbene^ gl;rfle, 
 ^ri)m, ftog ^^an forft, 
 og t)(h 5a:tten^ 
 5Cft l)an !nuj!c. 
 
 ^raBteS og ben ufle 
 3otnc^®cfter, 
 fom 6ebet l;abbe 
 om ^rubegabe: 
 ()nn fif Sfrutj 
 for ©fidinger, ^^) 
 og ^ammer^^gug 
 for t)ele ^enge;^"^) 
 fa fom jObin§ @on 
 atter til j!n Ǥammcr. 
 
 ^^) He, the Giant. *^) ducked with his head under the veil. 
 "*«) sorry, miserable* *®) dared to beg, *®) bride-gifts. *') af- 
 fection. ^^) the crusher, the name of the mallet. ^^) the God- 
 dess of marriage. ^*) the ceremonies, manners. **) consecrate, 
 especially join in wedlock. ^^) cuffs for coins; Skrub if here a 
 collective noun, we say also en Skrub, a blow. ^^) hele Penge, 
 liter, whole money, i. e. large silver or gold-coins, of which 
 Skillinger are considered as fractions or fragments. 
 
14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 
 Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 
 
 3QSp,pM5J S 
 
 f-iEn^i-s 
 
 M22-67-s^. 
 
 ^OAH DEP7 
 JUL 1 6 2000 ' 
 
 LD 21A-60m-3,'65 
 (F2336sl0)476B 
 
 Genera' 
 University 
 
 Berkt.